Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

by Final_Draft

Rating: mature
Tags: Adventure, Crossover, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Original Character, Science Fiction
Length: 130633

The frozen wastes of Stalliongrad teem with conflict and strife as pony, machine, and the wild battle ferociously for control. One unicorn, on a mission she did not ask for, makes her way into Tartarus itself.

Long after the balefire bombs fell, the frozen wasteland of Stalliongrad still teems with the sounds of unchanged war, ancient threats lurking in the deep, malicious cults and evils beyond imagining, some with their true purposes lost to time itself. The world is dying, besieged, poisoned and trapped in conflict until the end of time... or until no pony is left.

One unicorn, a naïve mare with good intentions and unrelenting faith in the Goddesses, steps into the darkness beyond to fulfill her goal and claim security for her home. Can she survive the gauntlet of a land that has been soaked in blood for thousands of years?

Silver Starlight prays that she will.

Published 2016-03-16 11:50:17 UTC
Last updated 2023-05-15 16:23:28 UTC

Chapter 1

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter One

“The two most important days of your life are the day you were born

and the day you find out why.”

“And for those that deserve it, the Princesses shall grant each mare new hope…”

The soft music of the Everafter wafted through the cathedral, a heavenly chorus of low and slow tunes. My eyes remained closed, secluding me from all forms of the world just beyond as I gave my ponies their daily sermon. Doing so helped me remain poised and cultured.

“... as Luna’s sleep brings dreams of home.”

I finished the sermon and my eyes opened once more.

The immaculate cathedral spanned out before me; whitewashed walls lined in carefully molded gold trim in every crease and corner and the elegant tapestries hung from the stone ceiling, each depicting the Princesses. From my carved wooden podium I looked out at the expanse of the great hall; my flock, my charges, my ponies and companions of Stable 46, all gathered in this one grand, holy place to strengthen their faith. Even though I did this every day, my heart always skipped a beat at everypony gazing back at me. Fillies and mares alike in my charge; it always made me nervous and my knees weak.

I fought the annoying urge in my ears, which always wanted to fold at times like this.

To reassure myself, all I needed to do was glance back at the two enormous statues of our protectors; Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, the Goddesses, our faith. Carved of the finest white and dark blue marble, rearing together, heads and wings wide and high to protect and defend all before them. The pleasant reminder of Their presence swelled in my chest, just as I knew it did in everypony else.

“Rest in peace under Celestia’s Sun…” I began the end of today’s proceedings.

“Sleep tight in Luna’s Night.” The room chorused in unison, every pony in Stable 46 giving their faithful prayers.

No matter how many times I heard the end prayer, it always gave me pleasant chills. “Thank you all for coming. May the Princesses watch over you, now and always.”

As everypony filed out the door to return to their daily lives, a familiar face strode up to my side. A yellow coated pony with two tones of green in her mane and tail, and lively brown eyes filled with mirth.

“Great sermon,” Harmonics complimented, my long-time friend and musical orchestrator. “As always.”

I smirked back at her and quirked an eyebrow. “Thank you, Harmonics. But that isn’t going to lessen your probation for that ghastly prank.” I remembered all too well how she had left a foul-smelling, fake concoction of vomit on my doorstep.

Harmonics merely smirked back. “Come on, you know that was hilarious.”

I gave her my best bemused stare.

My friend’s smirk grew sheepish. “Well, somepony thought it was hilarious…”

Most of the other mares had filed out, allowing Harmonics and I to depart at our leisure. Side by side, we made our exit, passing through the wooden gates that made up the cathedral's grand entrance. They were different than the automated sliding doors of the stable, though equally heavy-looking.

Kind of like the topic I’m about to bring up with her, I thought.

“You know,” I spoke up, my tone more serious now, “all of your fooling around jeopardizes your candidacy for becoming a Guardian. You are aware of this, right?”

I side-glanced at Harmonics to gauge her reaction.

Harmonics's expression flattened from her normal carefree smile to apologetic submission. “I-I know, Silver...” Dejectedly, she lowered her head.

“If you know, then why do you keep doing things like this?” I asked.

Harmonics sighed. “Silver, don't you get bored?”

I blinked, then rolled my eyes at her. “Honestly, Harmonics, you should stop with all the jokes and pranks. Learn to grow up and be more responsible. We're not fillies anymore.” I laid down the reality of our positions, though I didn't like to do so. “For one, you're always finishing your compositions by the skin of your teeth. Why? Because you put it off until the last possible minute.”

It was my friend’s turn to roll her eyes this time and her tone became more defensive, but still remained light-hearted. “That's because I can't force myself to compose something good for the cathedral or the intercom. It's music, Silver. Music befitting the Princesses. I know you've heard of them right?” she finished with a knowing smirk, ever the sarcastic.

I knew all too well. “I suppose not. But every week, Harmonics?” I answered back.

She sighed again. “Okay, okay. I'll try to be more on time, o' High Priestess,” she softly promised, chuckling lightly as we made our way through the grandiose stable.

“Do you promise?” I asked, carefully judging her reaction as we walked.

For once, Harmonics did not answer immediately, nor did she brush the subject off lightly as she had a tendency to do. The mention of her guardianship candidacy gave her pause to think, and it made me smile inwardly. We'll see how responsible she can be, with something she wants on the line.

After a long moment she finally spoke up. “Yes. I do promise. The Goddesses as my witness, Silver. I promise.” Harmonics smiled with determination, and right then I knew she was telling the truth. My friend was never a liar, but she would many times brush off the importance of her tasks and duties.

I gave nothing more than a nod, and took a right down the next hall.

“Silver?” Harmonics asked. She had paused at the juncture, not used to the sudden change in route that I took. “You're not going back to the sanctum?”

I stopped and turned back to her, smiling as well. “No, not right now. Follow me, if you would.”

After a brief pause, she did. For long moments we trotted on, both of us silent and left to our thoughts. I kept my attention on my long-time friend. She was anxious as she followed next to me, even biting her lower lip once or twice. This slightly amused me, though it was because I knew this was something good, whereas Harmonics was not sure.

A while later we came to a special door in the stable, met by two mares in barding robes with ‘Security: Stable 46’ stitched on the shoulders. As soon as they saw me, they gave a bow and stepped aside. I returned their bow with a polite nod, then turned to Harmonics. “Are you ready?” My horn lit and I unlocked the secured door.

Harmonics simply watched me the whole time, her gears visibly grinding as she tried to put together what was going on. Being a smart mare, it didn't take long and she gasped. “Y-y-you're... y-you're...” she could barely whisper. I smiled warmly and beckoned her to come inside.

Gone were the whitewashed walls lined with gold, replaced with metallic gray and sanitized white. The room stretched on for more than a hundred feet. The room’s size matched and then surpassed that of the atrium, but could not hope to be as spacious as the cathedral. All around the room, there were computers and medical instruments, including an aisle in the center for a large bank of computer, each one connected to wires and tubes that snaked across the floor and disappeared beyond what the eye could follow. The opposite walls were lined with medical beds and similar tables of tools. Mares in lab coats and nurse garbs trotted about, tending to what is considered the most sacred station in all of Stable 46.

One elderly mare with glasses trotted up to me and bowed. “High Priestess, welcome!”

I politely nodded in turn. “Hello, and thank you. Is she ready yet, Genesis?”

Genesis nodded. “Yes. We pulled her from the Goddesses just the other day. Please follow me.”

I smiled and nodded, making sure that the awe-struck Harmonics followed along with me.

“Very few of Stable 46’s mares are allowed in this room.” I lead Harmonics into the room, gesturing at the grand expanse with a slow sweep of my hoof. I could hear Harmonic’s slow hoofsteps behind me, along with that of Genesis’, who brought up the rear, and I knew my friend must be deep in awed thought as we moved.

We passed a dozen or so of the vat-tanks, some occupied with the forms of growing ponies; the future of Stable 46. Most were empty, however. At least one had regular maintenance in progress, its holy innards being cleaned. As we continued on, Genesis gave me a usual report of vat functionality and operations. Everything was largely fine, as it has always been.

“And here she is.” Genesis stopped us at one bed.

Laying under the sheets was a unicorn filly, fast asleep. Her coat a charcoal black with a purple mane that had multiple, paper thin streaks of white in them. She was entirely too small for the large bed, the enormous-by-comparison sheet and pillow making her seem toy-like. I glanced up at the monitors, reading the life-signs as strong, healthy and normal. In my free time I would go to my heart’s true calling, helping the doctors with any injuries or health concerns, even though my skills were negligible compared to their own. It was merely a courtesy given to me.

Harmonics gasped softly as her eyes landed on the filly. “G-Goddesses!” she whispered, then glanced at me apologetically. “Sorry...”

I continued to smile, but gave her a reprimanding look. “Don't tell me you're sorry.” I chuckled, wanting the mood to remain light in what was supposed to be a good moment. “Include it in your prayer tonight and everything will be fine.”

Harmonics nodded and turned her attention back to the sleeping filly. “She's... wonderful.” She then turned back to me. “She looks just like you.”

I nodded as Genesis spoke up. “Yes. The Goddesses chose this for her. She is of the same template as Silver. Truly blessed.” A quick question and Genesis confirmed that the new filly also had the same violet eyes as mine.

“I remember your own birthing, Silver,” Genesis reminisced. “When the Princesses bestowed you upon us... in all your temper-tantrums...” The older mare chuckled.

I blushed hotly, muzzle in a thin line as I rolled my eyes, then cleared my throat. Time for a subject change! “Yes, well, she is to be your charge, Harmonics.” The change did not go unnoticed by Genesis and she huffed a short chuckle at my expense.

“You mean...” Harmonics stared at the filly, then slowly glanced at me. “I'm a Guardian now?”

“Yes.”

Suddenly, crushing force nearly choked the air from my lungs, my sight enveloped in two-tones of green mane as Harmonics hugged me tightly. Despite my discomfort, I grinned and bore it, patting my friend's back.

Eventually I was allowed to take in fresh air – in huge thanks to Genesis's reminder – before I could pass out. “Remember your promise to me, Harmonics,” I said lightly, smiling at her and the sight of the mare with her new filly.

Harmonics was on the verge of joyful tears as she softly stroked the sleeping filly's mane. “I-I will. By the E-Everafter, I will!”

*** *** ***

I left Harmonics with her new charge, hoping, knowing, that she will take responsibility to care for the little one. Now that the day had reached its end and the last of the prayers were finished, I made my way back to the stable sanctum, the office in which I upheld my responsibility.

A turn down another hallway of polished white and grandiose gold and I was met with a set of double doors, each ensconced with an image of Celestia on one door and Luna on the other. Split by the doors’ seam was a joined image of the sun and moon, the celestial charges of my faith.

I opened the door and strode in with a small but deep sigh, the result of a long day, then closed and locked the door behind me. After the day's mounting duties, I wanted nothing more than to--

“Good evening, my Silver.”

“Eep!” I whirled around, not expecting anypony to be in here.

Lounging on the couch opposite of the far wall and the curved half-circle desk, was a mare of flawless white coat, a mane of two tones of color – a dark pink with a single stripe of purple in both her long mane and tail – and violet eyes like my own. My Guardian.

“Oh, hello Eternal Dawn.” I bowed respectfully once I had gathered myself.

Dawn slid off the couch and slowly approached me. I remained poised with my forelegs bent and head down until she lifted my chin with her hoof. She smiled down at me, as she had done every day of my life when I was growing up.

“Silvie,” Dawn spoke softly, kindly. She would always use the scarcely-known nickname to express fondness towards me – and sometimes to scold me when my temper got out of control as a filly. Thankfully this was the former. “You do not need to bow to me. I am no longer High Priestess of Stable 46. That title belongs to you now.”

I couldn't help but smile. “Y-yes, Dawn. I know...”

I had only been the High Priestess for six months and I was still getting used to the heavy robes, the pendant, and all the weighty responsibility that came with it. Therefore the habit of bowing to Dawn has been a difficult one to break.

My Guardian nodded. “As long as you remember your responsibilities and act on them accordingly, everything will be fine. The Princesses watch over all, and reward those that keep hold over their duty.” Dawn quoted one of her favorite sermons, one that had inspired me and the stable from day one of her ascension. In all honesty I think many mares of the stable still saw Dawn as the High Priestess, rather than me.

My heart swelled with pride and I nodded. “Yes, Dawn, I will. Now and forever.”

“Very good,” Dawn said as she took her position back on the couch. “Now, perhaps you would like to explain why you have circumvented traditional Guardian rules for Harmonics?” All the while Dawn smiled at me.

I nearly blanched as my eye twitched. How did she know already!?

Before my blubbering thoughts could translate to vocal blubbering, Dawn held up a hoof for silence. “I am merely asking, Silvie,” Dawn added with a mirthful smirk and I forced myself to calm down.

“W-well...” I coughed to clear my throat and stood up straight. “I felt that Harmonics was ready, and that she just needed a promise to latch on to. I, um... also felt that if she had a filly with a template like mine, that she would have a constant reminder of that same promise.” My ears folded as I explained. That was a poor, weak excuse to break sacred rules and I knew it. Dawn must have known it too, and I bit the inside of my cheek.

Dawn nodded once. “Are you sure that that decision was not a form of vanity?”

I blinked, taken aback by the question. “I don't... no!” Of course it wasn't vanity! How could it be? My face flushed from the absurd question, but because it came from Dawn I found myself doubting.

Dawn chuckled softly. “It is all right, Silvie. Please calm down,” she gently encouraged, ever patient with my spurts of temper. “Deep breaths. In... and out...”

I wilted in guilt from my temper briefly flaring and nodded. I followed Dawn's instructions and steadied my breathing. Breath was key. Control that, and I can control whatever my body does; well, for the most part, anyways.

Once I had adequately controlled myself, Dawn smiled and gave a satisfied nod. “Very good. If you will, let us take away the weight of responsibility and let the mantle rest for the remainder of the day.”

Dawn's horn lit and I felt the clasps and ties of my heavy robe loosen and click. I lit my own horn and pulled off the black and white robes, then the gold jewelry on my knees and fetlocks, and set them aside on the table. What I did not remove was the pendant of Celestia and Luna circling the same half-moon half-sun on my neck, as well as the standard issue pipbuck on my left foreleg. It never left me, as I felt naked without the pendant. I glance back at my namesake cutie mark; a silver quarterstaff with three starbursts surrounding it.

“There we are,” Dawn cooed softly and scooted over so I could join her. “Relax, Silver Starlight, your burdens are done for this day.”

I sighed softly and laid down with my old Guardian, eager to rest and unwind. She rubbed my shoulder and I closed my eyes as the stress melted away. Being High Priestess wasn't that hard, but the sheer weight of having everypony look to me for guidance was... maddeningly heavy. I had no idea how Eternal Dawn handled it.

Fatigue crept upon me, Dawn’s gentle rubbing lulled me off to sleep.

*** *** ***

The next day began as it always had, with me giving the morning blessings prayer and wishing everyone a wonderful day on the behalf of the Goddesses.

The halls of Stable 46, white-washed and lined in brilliant gold trim, gave stark contrast to the ponies walking by me.

“Hello,” Melon said to me, an orange mare with lime green mane and tail.

“Good morning,” another aqua blue mare, Melody, greeted.

I smiled and said my own hellos to each of my flock as we passed by.

Though one mare caught my eye. She was a black coated unicorn with a purple mane and tail, several paper thin streaks of white in her hair and with violet eyes.

“High Priestess.” Mayflower bowed. It was always surreal to meet another mare of identical template to me. Even Mayflower’s voice was the same as mine, but with slight difference in tone. Briefly I recalled there were at least a few more mares of the same template, as that was how the Goddesses worked in 46. The only difference between Mayflower and I was our cutie marks; mine a silver staff with three star bursts, and hers a clarinet with a music note.

I smiled, and was about to tell her that she did not need to bow until I remembered how futile the effort would have been.

Regardless, I continued on my way to the only place that I felt I could truly relax.

The automated doors parted for me, revealing perhaps the most beautiful place in the whole stable, save for the majesty of the cathedral.

The arboretum stretched out before me, a room devoted to nature and life. Its breadth and beauty lay in the green grass, the tall and healthy trees, the lush bushes that grew out from the circular center of the room, only ever interrupted by specks of colorful flowers. The entire room, save for the very edge where I stood, curved downwards in a bowl-like shape at a very gradual slant. This allowed better groundskeeping and served to give the arboretum a natural lake in the center. Marble stairs gave safe passage throughout the grounds, all without disturbing the flow of green, brown and the gray of rock formations. Soft sounds of the waterfalls reached my ears, adding to the tranquility of the blue sky directly above. We all knew it was a screen, but when combined with the arboretum, it felt very real.

I sighed softly, drinking in the peace and relaxation. Mixed with the gentle sounds of nature was the talkings of mares and the soft laughter of fillies. One particular pairing drew my gaze.

“Hello Harmonics,” I greeted as I trotted up.

My friend looked up and smiled. “Hey Silv--oof!” A rubber ball bounced off her head and the laughter of an entertained filly sprung up. “Hehe, she’s abusive like you, Silver…” Harmonics chuckled, rubbing her cheek with a smirk.

The filly sat, waving her charcoal black forelegs joyously, entertained by the goofy face Harmonics had made when the ball struck.

I chuckled. “You two are getting along nicely.”

The new filly scampered to her guardian and Harmonics immediately held her in her forelegs. “Yes,” she answered warmly with a matching smile.

“Have the Goddesses given her any signs, yet?”

Harmonics paused to think for a bit. “Well, she seems to have an affinity for the bells of the cathedral; when I took her there to see, she sat and stared at them with a beautiful smile.”

I nodded. Every mare of Stable 46 got their name by having a pilgrimage through the stable. She was led by her Guardian to various places of the Stable and shown areas. Where the filly’s interest landed the most was considered to be their namesake calling, shown to them like a beacon by the Princesses. My name came from me watching the artificial starlight falling on the silver pews. Harmonics’ name came from her whistling and humming a new harmonious song practically every day, and her obsession with the large organ pipes of the cathedral.

“A liking to the golden bells…” I hummed, watching the filly. “How about ‘Golden Belle’?”

The ears of the filly perked up and she stared at me with wide eyes. Harmonics likewise looked at me and smiled. “That sounds good.” She looked down at her charge. “What do you think? Do you want to be called ‘Golden Belle’?”

The filly smiled and gave a nod. “Y-y-yes…” she spoke softly, sheepishly.

My smile grew, as did Harmonics’. The newly christened Golden Belle seemed to be a fast learner, as she was already speaking. I will need to give my thanks to Genesis and her mares’ good work with the vat tank training. As the fillies grow and develop in the Goddess’ embrace, they learn many of the basics; talking, movement, et cetera. When the day comes that they are ready to emerge, they come fully prepared for the world.

KKKKRZ-ZAP!

“Gyah!” Harmonics and I both jumped at the sudden noise of energy that surged. Every pony in the arboretum paused to look.

Two mares; one pink with a light blue mane and tail, the other a dark blue with a teal mane and tail. I recognized them instantly as Petal and Flicker, two mares that held magic affinity more than everypony else in Stable 46.

This time they had made a noisy thunderclap with some spell of lightning.

I sighed and gave a flat stare that they had not yet noticed. The laws of the Goddesses explicitly forbade the use of such spells, period. If a spell’s purpose was not to help others, it was considered ‘bad magic’, to put it lightly.

I felt my heart rate spike, and gave a quick farewell to Golden Belle and Harmonics, then made my way over to remind the two about their transgression.

Though another beat me to it.

“What is wrong with you two?” Another mare trotted up and admonished Petal and Flicker; though her tone was a lot lighter than what I was about to say. I recognized the dark pink mare and her red and gold mane; Rose Bolt.

Rose Bolt sighed and softly shook her head, her expression one of exasperation rather than outrage. “Come on, you two… I know you love magic, but you must control yourselves!”

“We’re sorry…” Petal and Flicker whispered loud enough to hear, both their ears down.

Rose Bolt, their Guardian, nodded and gave a small smile. “Come on now, back to your rooms, okay?”

The pair nodded and then left with their Guardian.

I smiled, then let out a sigh of relief that she had intervened before I could. I never liked admonishing anypony for breaking the Goddesses’ rules, it was just an unsavory necessity.

And something that Dawn was more suitable for than I. As well as Rose Bolt, now that I think about it.

“She makes a very responsible Guardian,” the familiar voice of Dawn came from next to me, echoing my exact thoughts.

“Gyah!” I nearly fell over. I swear, she loves sneaking up on me!

Dawn chuckled, amused by my near-heart attack.

Once I had recovered enough to speak, “Yes, she is. Sometimes I think she would be more suitable to being High Priestess than I am…”

Dawn hummed. “Perhaps, but this station is your divine right, Silver. You are High Priestess now, and the Princesses have the utmost faith in you.” She put a hoof on my shoulder. “As do I.”

I smiled softly, looking down at the grass between my robed forehooves and the white and black shoes. Dawn could always quell my never-ending worries.

After a few moments I spoke up softly. “Still, sometimes I think I am ill-suited to lead…”

Author's Note

Phew! It was a long time coming, literally years of developing via roleplaying, brainstorming and talking with friends, but I have finally got something to post with what surmounts to my dream project.

I'm hoping you'll enjoy, as I certainly had lots of fun coming up with this side-tale of one of the most amazing fanfics I've ever read.

The quote at the top of the chapter is that of Mark Twain, and featured as the opening to the movie "The Equalizer", staring Denzel Washington. Certainly a favorite of mine~<3 Down here I plan to post other things; such as songs that i would listen to while writing, each one with special meaning for either myself or the story itself.

Chapter 2

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter Two

“The only paradise is paradise lost...”

BEEEEP!! BEEEEP!! BEEEEP!!

“Augh!” I fell to the floor, jolted from my slumber. My eyes shot open and stared at the couch fabric as the room constantly spun in darkness and yellow.

I swear my heart was beating so fast that it threatened to burst from my chest! I scrambled to my hooves, frantically looking around the sanctum for what was happening. Everything had abruptly changed. A spinning light – which was quickly making me dizzy – bathed the room in a dark yellow.

What in the Everafter is happening!?

I cupped my folded ears as best I could, an attempt to drown out the head-splitting siren. I have never heard anything like it in my entire life!

BEEEEP!! BEEEEP!! BEEEEP!!

The door slid open. Dawn barreled in, her ears folded down as she likewise tried to protect herself.

“Silver!” Dawn shouted. “Silver! What's happening!?”

“How should I know!?” I shouted back. I am not sure what was scarier; the chaos erupting around me or the fact that my mentor did not know either.

BEEEEP!! BEEEEP!! BEEEEP!!

“Come on, get dressed!” Dawn urged me to lower my hooves and I reluctantly did so. “We have to see what is happening!”

I nodded, scrambled to my hooves, grabbed my priestess robes and donned them as quickly as I could. Outside I glimpsed ponies running back and forth as they, too, tried to sort out this madness. Dawn and I quickly joined them, though we made our way to Security with all possible haste. Many others had the same idea and we had to wade through the veritable herd that was packed in the hallway.

“Star Key!” I shouted to a mare in front of the bank of monitors that made up the far wall. Dawn had parted and was trying to soothe the panicked ponies just outside.

The dark blue mare looked up, clear panic written across her face. “P-Priestess Starlight!?”

“What is this? What is happening?”

“I don't know!” Star Key shouted back. “There was a rumble, and suddenly everything started going crazy!!”

I recalled no rumble, but then again I was dead asleep. “What do you mean?”

Star Key turned away and punched several buttons on the console. The screens lit up, some showing red areas in... oh who am I kidding? I can't read these! It was only so much red and green that I couldn’t make heads or tails of. Luckily, Star Key could.

“Ventilation is reporting smoke and damage!” she read off of the screen, but something else was obviously bothering her. “But... that's impossible! What could do this to the vents!? I check the maintenance logs every single day, and there was no mention or sign of this!”

I gulped. Nothing I know of.

BEEEEP!! BEEEEP!! BEEEEP!!

“And what about the filtration system!?” I asked, the siren still blaring. “And can we please shut that off!”

Star Key blushed and punched another few buttons. The spinning alarm lights continued to light the halls in flickering yellow, but the siren ceased. Thank Celestia.

“Sorry, Priestess.” Her ears perked back up, as did mine. Dawn joined us in the security room now that the worst had passed and everypony was under relative control. As did a few security mares.

In truth, these three -- Shield, Clover and Lock Seal -- were the only mares under Star Key to secure a Stable of three-hundred and fifty. That was how scarce emergencies were that required them to act. Until now, the most pressing concern we had ever had was a filly getting lost in engineering.

“Okay.” I sighed softly, now able to think straight without a hammer beating my ear drums. “Let's start over; what is that alarm? I've never heard anything like it before. What is this 'damage' you're talking about, and is it a threat to life support in the stable?”

Star Key rubbed the bridge of her nose, then studied the monitors for a few moments, likewise allowed to think now. “Um, okay.” She took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. “That alarm? I'm not sure... but it started when the vents reported damage. What doesn't make sense is that they were triggered where it's impossible for anypony to get to.”

I blinked, then shared a confused glance to Dawn as though she would have the answer. She did not, of course. I motioned for Star Key to continue for the time being.

“There is no damage to the ventilation sector.” That got a sigh of relief. “But the weird part is that it would not have blared a siren like that. If there's a problem, it gets sent to Butter's maintenance computer... not here in security.”

That did not bode well. Dawn and I shared another glance, then at the security ponies waiting for orders. Though, instead of looking to me, I noticed that they were looking at Dawn.

My mentor saw this as well, and with a confident smile she nodded to me. “What shall we do, High Priestess?”

I blinked, ears down and my mouth suddenly dry as I tried to find my voice. “W-we need to check the ventilators, just to be sure. Somepony needs to find Butter and get a report.” I blinked as Dawn gave me a side-glancing nod, directed to the waiting ponies. I blushed. “Oh!” I turned to the nearest security mare. “Shield, find Butter and get that report, if you please.”

She nodded and immediately turned on her hooves and galloped away.

I sighed, then looked to the other mares. There weren’t very many, but in this time of need there were many scared ponies out there that would need calming. “Seal, go and gather everypony, bring them to the cathedral. They will be safest there while Dawn, Clover and I figure out what is happening.”

They both seemed to hesitate and murmured anxiously amongst themselves.

“Go on then, please,” Dawn spoke up in that ever-kind voice.

That got their attention. Seal left to the intercom and made an announcement for everypony to head to the cathedral. Clover waited by the door.

I sighed heavily and drooped. I’m a failure of a leader; they listen to Dawn readily and without question. But me? They hesitate, because I’m not Eternal Dawn. I may be the High Priestess and I may wear this robe, as well as the pendant, but in their hearts and minds I am not who I need to be.

“What am I doing…?” I murmured to myself, eyes more interested in the polished floor between my forehooves.

A hoof on my shoulder, none other than Dawn’s, gave me comfort. “You are learning,” my mentor said. “Nothing more, nothing less. Take heart, my Silvie… no Priestess has dealt with an emergency like this before.”

I looked up at her, ears down and uncertain just like everypony else. Even though Dawn had no idea what was going on, she had that confidence and reassurance, that kindness, that I just lacked in a leadership capacity.

“Now, shall we get going?” Dawn asked when she felt I was ready. I nodded.

*** *** ***

Clover and I trotted around the sector for ventilation and food production while Dawn was investigating engineering. The stable had quickly become a deserted ghost town, everypony safely tucked away in the cathedral. Or at least I hoped so. We had no idea what we were dealing with, and it showed in the way Clover moved.

Her ears twitched between listening for any strange sound, or apprehensively folded against her skull. Every step was clearly forced and reluctant, like she would rather be anywhere else but here. I didn’t blame her.

“S-Silver?”

Here we go. “Yes, Clover?” I gave my best imitation of Dawn’s soothing kindness. It was at least half bad. I was nervous too.

“Wh-what’s going on? I-If you knew you’d t-tell me, right?” she asked shakily, staring at me for some glimmer of hope in this hour of need.

I wished I had a real answer. This was a brand new situation for every single one of us. Never before has an emergency like this come up. Never before have we had a problem like this -- and we didn’t even know what was happening. Suddenly the bright, clean hallways seemed a lot less welcoming.

I took a deep, silent breath and pushed my anxiety away with effort. “I would, Clover. Rest assured I would not keep you -- or anypony -- in the dark like this. The moment I learn more, I will make sure that you’re the first to know.” Time to live up to my role. I stopped and put a robed hoof on Clover’s shoulder, an attempt to reassure the frightened mare.

“Have faith, my little pony. You are in good hooves as the Princesses watch over you. You shall come to no harm.” I may not have been as inspirational as Dawn, but I could at least reassure one pony.

That got a smile and the subtle trembles that I felt from Clover ceased. She gave me a nod. “Thank you, Priestess.”

I nodded. “You’re very welcome. Now, how about we cover some more ground, hmm?” I asked. Clover didn’t deflate, but she seemed less sure about this move. “With Dawn, yourself and I searching separately, we can discover the problem with greater haste. I am sure this is nothing.”

Clover calmed again and gave me a nod. “Yes, Priestess.” A small smile, then she started off down the next hallway that would take her closer to ventilation.

I went my own way, going back to my thoughts as I examined the vents above for any smoke or signs of damage. Surely this had to be nothing. Something, perhaps, went wrong with the ventilation equipment and soon Butter would be on the job and have it fixed in no time. Butter was good at her calling, a blessed mechanic, and the Goddesses’ charge to keep things running. There was no problem she couldn’t fix and this was no exception.

Yes, I said to myself. Things will be fine. Soon I shall convene with Clover and Dawn, find out that nothing of great concern was wrong, and we can go on with our lives.

I arrived at food production and the door slid open. Inside was the solar gardens that grew our food; fruits, vegetables and grains, along with everything needed to harvest with the Princesses’ blessings. Like everywhere else, I was alone with the long, glowing beds of plant life and dirt that stretched on in the massive room, hanging overhead were more of the garden pods to capitalize on vertical space.

Other than the hum of the machinery, the occasional hiss as the irrigation sprinkler activated, the subtle hum of the lights, there was absolutely no sound.

My ear twisted back as the door slid closed --

Bang!

Now my head twisted back, and I jumped at the sudden sound. It… was a noise like the siren, something I had never heard before. It was quick and sudden, gone as fast as it came. I stood there, stunned into inaction for what felt like an eon, questions racing through my mind.

What was that? Where did that come from? Is it… related to this disaster?

One statement made my blood run cold.

It came from ventilation, where I sent...

“Clover?” I called, turning on my heels and galloped through the door, then made my way straight to ventilation.

It was not a long gallop, just a few halls and I’d find out --

The sight before me sent me reeling, and I ground to a halt.

Clover was lying on her side, her back to me and legs crumpled underneath. Altogether my senses locked solely on her. She was still breathing, but it was interrupted with weak coughs and whimpers of pain. Clover was shivering, trembling where she lay and was trying to get to her hooves. Every move spoke of suffering, every attempt met with failure. But what froze me stiff with my jaw slackened was but one thing.

Blood. Slowly expanding around her was a pool of crimson red.

Numbness and an inability to comprehend what I was seeing held my mind in turmoil. How was she injured? I looked around the juncture; there was no damage, no fallen pieces of the hallway ceiling, no other trip hazard or… anything!

What are you doing!? I jumped at the voice in my head; my own self shouting at me to get my rear in gear. She needs help! GET OVER THERE!

I scrambled over to Clover as fast as I could.

“Clover!” I tried to garner her attention. “Clover! What happened!?”

“Sil--” She coughed blood. “--ver… I… intr…” Another cough, splattering her life fluid on my foreleg.

Goddesses!!

My rising panic took hold of me. One look at her wound and I was stumped. A hole, dead center in her chest, bleeding freely. The most I had dealt with was a deep gash in one of the engineer’s hind legs. This… was beyond me.

“Hang on, Clover!” I looked around for anything that would help, the one item that could help. “I’ll get help!”

There was one down the hall and I raced off to it. I punched the intercom button a lot harder than necessary, but what one does in a blind panic is beyond reason.

“Lock Seal! Lock Seal answer me immediately!” I shouted into the speaker.

A moment, then two…

Heat gathered in my face. This was no time to ignore the intercom!!

Just as I was about to angrily demand an answer, it came. “Silver? Silver what’s wrong? Do we have an all clear?”

I shook my head, despite the futility of the gesture. “No! Send Genesis and Doctor Gauze to ventilation immediately! Clover is hurt!”

Another pregnant silence. “What? Hurt? How?” Undoubtedly there was shock in Seal’s voice.

I growled out, teeth grit. “Nevermind how! Send them now!”

“Okay! They’re on their way!”

I ran back over to Clover. “Help is on the way, Clover… just hang on!”

Tears ran down Clover’s cheek and she tried to speak. “Sil... “ She coughed, then groaned in pain, gasping for breath that wasn’t drowned in her own blood. “S-Silver… intruder!” She barely managed before devolving into a bloody coughing fit.

Intruder?

“What?” I blinked. I did not yet understand the gravity of what Clover had just told me. The hallways bore no movement that I could see. My brow furrowed.

The only ponies down here would be me, Clover and Dawn…

This had only just happened. They could not have gotten far and I was close by when it happened. I scanned every hallway -- there were only three; the one that led directly to ventilation, and one to my left and right. They seemed to go on forever until the hall ended with a heavy metal door, with only small storage rooms on one side, the far walls bordering the single entrance room.

One caught my eye. A door that had opened but not yet closed. When I was a filly, Dawn had enacted a decree that stated no door to storage areas should close if the pony was still inside. This was because some wandering fillies had gotten locked in at one point. They were found and rescued, but the very same day Dawn had Butter modify the store rooms so that it could not happen again.

And the storeroom for ventilation was open.

That has to be it.

I made my way to the door, my eyes peeled for any other sign of movement by the entrance. Somepony was inside, and they were going to answer my questions. I stopped at the threshold, my outrage slowly built within my chest.

“By the authority vested in me by the Goddesses as High Priestess, I demand that you show yourself!” I called out to the room, then waited.

I fully expected the pony to show their face and explain what was happening.

I waited.

And waited.

And waited still…

My eye twitched. They dare ignore a direct command!? Fine! I’ll drag you out!

I glared at my pipbuck and activated the only feature I really knew how to use; the light spell. My left foreleg wrapped in a soft blue glow and I crossed the threshold.

The motion sensor light had malfunctioned, there was no other light than my own. Light from the outside hall drew my shadow long and slender into the room, then was swallowed by the darkness that could not be illuminated. Enough light poured in that I could at least make out the rows of metal shelves. Every single one was encumbered with various tools, supplies and boxes that contained Celestia knew what. I kept my ears perked for any movement as I slowly walked down one aisle.

I frowned darkly. Such impertinence! Only the guilty have reason to avoid the light, and I will get an answer out of whoever is responsible for this. Mark my words.

“Reveal yourself!” I called out again, my horn lit to give me a bit more light. I knew no offensive or defensive spells as that kind of magic was frowned upon, and least of all the High Priestess should know such spells.

Though, right now I wish I did know something at least…

The thought of Clover made me pause. I tensed, ready to react should this charlatan try to harm me in the same manner as the security mare just outside.

Noise to my right. My head whipped around to catch movement. An equine shape directly on the other side, reared up and… grunting?

I blinked. “There you are!”

Metal creaked, the shelf tipped.

Uh oh. My eyes bugged and I gasped. Objects rained down around me and crashed to the floor. Clangs and rattles beat against my ears, more than a few things pelted my back to nearly make me falter. A metallic clash above. The two shelves collided, and even more fell upon me.

Fear gripped me and I ran as fast as my legs would carry me, and I tried my best not to trip over the minefield that was now beneath me. I was nearing the end--

CRASH!

“AUGH!” My escape, stonewalled by the pair of heavy boxes, stopped short just at the end of the row. Every effort to dislodge was met with failure. I groaned and squirmed desperately to get loose. The shelf groaned with me and remained firmly in place.

No! I have to get out of here!

Hoof steps caught my attention and I looked up.

Standing above me was the intruder. Another pony with a rust colored coat. They wore the strangest -- and dirtiest -- clothing I had ever seen, they were on the verge of being rags. To add further to the list, she was more muscular than any mare I had ever seen. Her muzzle was more square-ish as well, with a brown mane and tail that was cut very short.

“How’s that fer revealin’ myself?”

I blinked at the stranger. Her voice was gruff and deep, more so than any pony I had ever heard. But it was the last detail that really struck me speechless. This pony had no horn.

What are you!?

I voiced my curiosity in a whisper, and the pony -- the thing -- merely chuckled as it leaned down to smirk at me. “Stable-dwellers… no use explainin’ to yer type. Yer all jus’ tremor bait in the end.” It stood back up. “Now if’n y’all will excuse me, Ah think Ah’ll take a gander ‘round before Ah make my departure.”

I watched the thing trot away and renewed my struggles. “No! You stay out of there! That is holy ground!” I growled and groaned as I tried to lift myself out.

I heard its chuckle down the hall as I yelled out in frustration. My rear hoof was caught on something. Urgh! I had to get free! I can’t let that… that… whatever it was enter the chambers. Who knows what it’ll do!

“Aaaaaaaaaaah!” I turned over as much as I could and pushed for all I was worth. “Goddesses give me strength!” I tried again and again, but it was no use. I could not budge the heavy shelf or any of the supplies piled onto me. It pinched my hoof pretty bad, too, and that hindered any escape attempt further as fire shot up my ankle.

Bang!

I gasped and stared at the door. That sound again.

Bang! Bang, bang!

No! It was the strange sound that I heard just before I found Clover.

There has to be a way out! I just need to find it! Come on, Silver, think!

I stared at the metal shelves and tried my hardest to keep from hyperventilating, nor let my panic sink in. The metal clasps on the end caught my eye, and my brain ran. Those hold the shelves on the support rods. Undo those, and the thing should come apart. Yeah.

I reached my hoof up and undid the middle one, though I needed to use my horn for the upper and lower shelves. With a clang, the end rods fell to the floor and the entire shelf eased up. I pushed the nearest box off of me and freed my hoof -- it had been pinned under a toolbox, the shelf itself holding it down -- and scrambled to my hooves.

Just as I did, there was a flash and a scream down the hall.

“No!” I yelled, my heart sinking as I dashed into the hallway. No, please no. Not another injury like Clover’s! Not Dawn!

I vaulted around the corner just as Gauze, Genesis and Star Key arrived. They tried to get my attention, but I had to go, and now. Time was of the essence!

“Never mind me! Help Clover!” I shouted at them as I passed.

Goddesses give me haste! I cannot fail another!

I made my way straight to engineering, as that was where I knew Dawn would have been, and it wasn’t far. I spotted Dawn in an intersection. She was upright and seemed well.

“Dawn! You’re okay!” I slid to a stop and into a hug around my mentor, relieved beyond comprehension that she was alive and unharmed.

Dawn gasped softly and then patted my back.

I parted and regarded her. “Dawn! We have a serious problem!”

“Yes Silver, I kn--”

“There’s a very strange pony running around! Clover is hurt and…”

“Yes, I know, Silver--”

“--they’re a pony I’ve never seen before and--”

“Silver.”

“--they’re after something! I don’t know what, but--”

“Silver!”

“--we have to stop them before they hurt somepony else--”

“Silver!”

I stopped my ramblings when the Stable began to shake, hooves gripping my shoulders. I stared back at Dawn, the only sound I could hear was my rapid breathing in the silence. I blinked, looking directly into Dawn’s violet eyes.

She sighed and let me go, now that I had calmed down. “As I was saying, my dear Silvie. I know all about the situation.” She smiled, but it was laced with a weariness I had never seen in my Guardian before. “Everything is under control.”

I blinked a bit slower than usual, and now stared at her like she had grown a hydra’s number in heads. “What? How can you say that? How is everything under control?” I asked, more confused than anything.

Dawn’s kind smile remained, and her hoof gestured down the hall.

I looked, and promptly gasped.

On the floor, unconscious, was the strange thing that pushed the shelf over on me. A lump on their head, a wrench slightly bent, and a… weird L shaped device next to them.

“Oh,” I said. “That’s how…”

*** *** ***

“She’s losing blood!” Genesis worked frantically with Doctor Gauze, attempting with all their might to save Clover.

I stood off to the side against my own will.

Well, not completely. Star Key was half-heartedly barring me from the scene, insisting that the more trained medical ponies should be given room; and right now that was Genesis and Gauze. How could I argue? The most I had ever been able to heal was a paper cut compared to this.

“Gen, I need pressure!”

Genesis nodded to Gauze. “Yes, okay!”

Clover looked pale. A light sweat dampened her coat and she couldn’t help but spasm. It was too dangerous to move her. We had tried and dropped her twice. Magic was also tried, and that caused her too much pain. Mere yards into the magically assisted travel she cried and begged for us to stop.

“Uh, um… G-Genesis!” Gauze stuttered, the shake in her hooves tremendous. “W-we need a blanket! C-Clover is stone cold!”

Genesis took almost ten seconds to comprehend what Gauze had asked for. By then I shed the heavy robe I wore and gave it to them. She grabbed it and draped the robe over Clover while Gauze unwrapped several packets of sanitized cloth and pressed it against Clover’s wound. At the frantic urging of Gauze, Genesis joined in. Instantly the gauze was soaked with red.

I feel so useless.

I watched. What else could I do? I didn’t know half of what Genesis and Gauze knew.

And it was beginning to look like they didn’t have a clue either.

After the stranger had been carried away to Medical, both to have the head wound attended to and to be locked up, I stayed with the others to give what assistance I could.

Clover’s movement waned by the minute. Her eyelids were visibly drooping and her breathing became quick, short panting. A cold sweat matted her fur.

It’s bad. Oh Celestia, it’s really really bad.

Gauze was an inch away from panicking. Her trembling grew as she replaced the dirty, sullen cloth with fresh ones, and her frustration apparent when the persistent bleeding had no end in sight. Hyperventilation became normal for the time being. The fact that she kept trying different methods spoke volumes of uncertainty.

Genesis was better off, but not by much. The older mare bit her lip anxiously, trying her hardest to assist Gauze.

Right then the air grew heavy. All sound stopped. Clover went still.

A chill ran down my spine. A chill like nothing I had ever experienced before. Terrifyingly numb sensations as two simple words passed through my mind.

She’s dead. G-Goddesses, Clover is…

“No!” Gauze shouted, tears spilling forth. “No! No, no, no. No!”

She kept working, now with her horn lit as she tried to restart Clover’s heart. The only movement the ground-bound mare gave was the jostling from Gauze.

Gauze frantically worked until Genesis put a hoof on her shoulder, morose and grim. Genesis had seen death before; she brought new fillies into life when the Goddesses deemed them ready, and she helped the old mares rest into the afterlife.

Gauze recoiled in shock, staring up at Genesis as though she had just committed the act herself. She jerked away and continued to frantically work, as if every second counted now more than ever. Even though it was too late.

“Gauze…” Star Key spoke up softly, her voice hoarse. “Gauze, stop. Y-You can’t help her now.” She frowned, confusion in her tone, like she couldn’t believe what she heard or said right then.

She’s dead.

“Please Gauze…”

I heard Gauze working, but it sounded distant.

She’s dead.

I attended her cute-ceanera…

The world tuned out. I saw and I heard, but it was all very very far away. It wasn’t happening. It couldn’t be.

She’s dead.

I remember her and Harmonics fighting when Harmonics put too much lemon in her tea, a silly prank.

She’s dead.

Clover got her cutie mark for agriculture, but she wanted security. I gave her what she wanted. That was only two months ago.

A terrible tightness clenched at my chest.

She’s dead.

One of them was sobbing, hunched over Clover. The other, older one was trying to comfort her. I didn’t catch a word they were saying.

I suggested we split up.

That tightness doubled.

I sent her to ventilation. Where the stranger was.

Heat built in my face. More intense and hotter than ever before. My teeth ground against each other.

That thing killed her! Clover is dead, and that thing killed her! Before her time, her life stolen!

Hot liquid stained my cheeks, everything became blurry.

“Oh no…” A new voice chimed in, barely above a whisper, from just next to me. Though I neither made effort to notice nor cared.

Star Key did. She turned and bowed, and familiar words of not having to do that were softly spoken.

“Silver?” A voice, kind and gentle. One I had known since I first opened my eyes, but held frightening uncertainty that I had never heard in it before. “Silvie… please speak to me.”

I blinked slowly and brought my head back up. I looked to my guardian, my face tightened and grim. “Where is it?” I asked far more tersely than I meant to. A very small part of myself wanted to slap me hard for it, too.

Dawn blinked, her own smile long gone as she glanced at the deceased unicorn. Genesis was still trying to calm Gauze down. Star Key waited for us to provide guidance.

Dawn hesitated, but eventually spoke up. “The… stranger has been taken to medical.”

I nodded. I turned to leave, but… I looked back to Clover. I stared at her for what felt like an eternity, then slowly moved up to her. Clover’s eyes were still half open, glazed over and lifeless. Lifeless.

“Rest in peace under Celestia’s sun…” I put my hoof just under her horn.

I’m sorry. I lied to you, and I’m so sorry.

“S-Sleep tight in Luna’s night.” As I finished, I slid my hoof down, closing the mare’s eyes. Right then she looked like she was merely sleeping. I could almost believe it, too.

But she’s not. She’s dead.

Lastly I picked up my robes and donned them, despite the blood. Clover’s blood. I was just as responsible as the strange one I was about to go see.

Some ponies were following me as I strode along to medical. Had to be Dawn and Star Key.

After minutes of silence, “What are you going to do, High Priestess?” Star Key asked, and I could feel Dawn’s careful gaze on me as well.

That was a good question. What was I going to do?

The Princesses absolutely abhor killing and death. It was a despicable act that went against everything we were taught in Stable 46. The Goddesses also frowned upon revenge, stating that when the time comes for everypony to pass on to the Everafter, the Golden Realm, that judgment would be theirs, and theirs alone. Celestia was the keeper of the Sins, and she would read off the lifely crimes of the newly ascended. Then Luna, the keeper of Judgment, would bring those deemed unworthy and undeserving to Tartarus to carry out an appropriate sentence.

Despite this dynamic, it was inconceivable to think of anypony going to Tartarus.

Until now, that is. Of course, that’s assuming that the wretched thing I was about to go see even was a pony.

But what could I do? Nopony had ever, ever, done such a thing. I cannot let this thing go. I cannot let this deed go unpunished.

I looked to the ceiling, hoping, wishing the Goddesses would give me the answer I needed.

I sighed, my temper still red hot in my face. “Pass judgment,” I answered.

Dead silence behind me, until the sound of Dawn and Key’s hooves resumed.

I know the Princesses are the ones who judge. But I will make sure that thing cannot flee back to where it came from. I can do that much, at least.

The trot to medical was quick, despite every hoof feeling heavier than lead and my heart much the same. I spoke nothing else after my declaration, even if I desperately wanted some form of advice from Dawn. She probably did not know what to do, either, if her reactions at the scene were anything to go on.

The door slid open and I was greeted by the pristine sterile white of the medical room. It was small, yet not cramped; enough room for several ponies to move about. Stainless steel cabinets and a nearly flawless neatness. The only sign of anything out of place was one drawer hastily yanked open and its contents askew on the counter above. The apparent evidence of Genesis and Gauze’s haste to respond to my call.

And yet it made so little difference, I thought bitterly, my mouth in a thin line.

Shield stood guard over the still-unconscious thing strapped down to the medical bed. The absence of Seal suggested that she was guarding the cathedral, watching over everypony else. Lastly, there it was.

Shield gave me a quick bow, which I largely ignored.

I got a more detailed look at this stranger now that I wasn’t buried under a collapsed shelf. Rust red, brown-ish coat, like I had seen before. It had a cutie mark; some kind of square, brown bottle with three X’s on it. The short brown mane and tail, how filthy it was, and the absolutely putrid odor.

“Has it woken up at all?” I asked Shield.

“Ah ain’t an ‘it’, lady…”

That answers that.

It chuckled softly as Shield jumped, and she moved away from the bed. It opened its eyes -- a brown hazel -- and smirked. It regarded me for several seconds, then hummed. “Di’n’t make it, did she.”

I bristled as it knew exactly what was on my robes. I glared and growled out, “No. She did not.”

Shield gasped. “C-Clover… she’s…?”

I nodded somberly and sighed, any grief I should have been feeling was drowned by the outrage at this thing and its actions. I would explain to Shield later, as well as make sure everypony else was okay.

Okay? Are you listening to yourself? How is anypony supposed to be ‘okay’ after this?

Through prayer. We have the Princesses, and they’ll never leave us.

The thought gave me comfort. Our faith was unshakable. We will persevere through this tragedy as we’ve always done, even if this was the first.

I turned my attention on the stranger, glaring down at the accused. “I think I will start off with my earlier question; what are you?”

It looked at me like I was the strange one, then it frowned. “Tell me this, lady, whatever hooch yer drinkin’, Ah’d very much like some.” That frown turned into an amused smirk. I did not share the sentiment.

“Do not play games with me, demon,” I growled back.

It blinked. “Demon…?” Then it laughed. “Girl, yer a delusional one, ain’t ya? Ah’m no demon. Ah’m yer simple typical stallion merc lookin’ ta make a few caps.”

Stallion…? That was a word I had never heard of before. I glanced to Dawn and she gave me the same look. She had no idea either.

It seemed to notice our blank looks, then found amusement in this as the ‘stallion’ laughed heartily. “Oh, this is rich! A Stable full of virgin mares, Ah must ‘ave died and gone to the Everafter!” It cackled.

I growled, glaring daggers at this ‘stallion’ thing. Surely it was some different form of demon, and it was taunting us!

Dawn stepped up, not smiling but not angry like I was. Dawn never got angry. “Hmmm, a ‘stallion’. If you would be so kind, would you elaborate?”

It stopped its incessant chuckling and stared at Dawn and I. “Wait, y’all are serious?”

Dawn smiled and quirked a curious eyebrow. She was actually curious about what this stallion had to say. It baffled me and I stared at her. How can she be so casual with this?

“If you would, please enlighten us.”

My jaw dropped. Enlighten us!? “D-Dawn!”

“Yes, Silver?” my guardian asked, ever the calm and patient mentor.

“How can you just ask this thing--”

“Stallion.”

I huffed and rolled my eyes. “Fine. Stallion. How can you ask this stallion to ‘enlighten’ us!” I looked back to it. “It’s clearly evil!”

Dawn hummed and pondered my words. “Well, clearly this stallion is not how they appear. What harm is there in garnering information? After all, knowledge is the gateway to wisdom, my dear Silvie.” She smiled, one hoof raised to support her point.

And of course, how can I argue with that? I sighed, nodding.

“An’ here Ah thought y’all were pullin’ mah hind leg.” It chuckled. “Ah’m what’s called an’ ‘earth pony’. An’ jus’ so ya can stop callin’ me ‘it’, use ‘he’ and ‘him’. The name’s Whiskey Tango.”

I was confused, Dawn nodded.

“What’s a whiskey tango…?” Shield asked, just as confused as me.

Tango rolled his eyes. “It’s mah name, ya idgit! Stable dwellers, ugh.”

Dawn chuckled. “Interesting, to say the least. So, Whiskey, what brings you here?”

That got my attention. I very much wanted to know what brought ‘him’ here.

“Well,” he started in an almost business-like tone, “Ah’m lookin’ ta complete a contract. ‘Fore ya ask, honey, Ah can’t get into the details.” A brief shadow crossed over his face, like he’d seen a ghost. He glanced around the room as if looking for something, then muttered something too quiet for Dawn or myself to hear.

Dawn noticed this too. “Expecting somepony?”

Whiskey frowned and shook his head. “Ee’nope.”

My brow tightened. Yeah, right. And I’m Luna’s hoof-maiden. “You had best tell us why you’re here. And why you killed Clover.”

Whiskey blinked, looking like he didn’t know who we were talking about. “Who?”

My eye twitched as I bristled. He… forgot!? “You… what?” I nearly yelled.

His head tilted back at my volume. “Oh. Oh! Ya mean that mare that got in mah way. Yeah, Ah had ta shoot ‘er.” He shrugged, like it was no big deal.

I swear I saw red, and not the rust red that was Whiskey’s coat.

Before I could answer, Dawn spoke up. “So, then. Whiskey, where did you come from?”

“He came from tartarus! What kind of pony takes the life of another and acts so casually!” I stomped a hoof, emphasizing my point. I couldn’t keep quiet! This outrage needs to be addressed!

Dawn’s smile faded and she sighed softly.

“What gives you the right to do what is strictly forbidden!?”

Whiskey stared at me as though I had grown a second head, then answered just as casually. “Ya do or die in the Wasteland, darlin’. Yer friend? Clover? She was in mah way. An’ don’ look at me like that. You go into that hell and see how long ya last without killin’. Y’all stable dwellers wouldn’t last a day, an’ when Ah get out, it’ll happen; Ah damn-well guarantee.” It was a thinly veiled threat.

I snorted angrily. Such impertinence! Heresy! Ho- How dare he! “Monster!” I shouted. “You will never leave this place again!” I gave my final word and backed away before I did something that I would regret. Though I was sorely tempted as I made to exit medical.

“Monster, she calls me.” Now he snorted, calling after me. “Ya ‘ave no idea. No idea! Y’all know why? Because y’all stay cooped up in yer comfy lil’ stable without a care in the world!

“Ya think them Princesses will protect ya? Hell no!”

My gasket was about to blow, my pace quickened down the hall, making my way to the sanctum. The door opened and shut behind me. Once that was done, my frustration exploded, screaming behind closed doors.

Chapter 3

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter Three

“Morals are built on religious faith. Virtue is built on morality.”

Clover…

I sobbed on the couch, curled up and trying to will the world as I currently knew it away. I wasn’t injured, but every part of me ached. I shook, despite the sanctum not being chilly, and yet a cold sweat covered me from horn to tail as though the entire room were an oven.

Every memory I ever had of Clover dripped through me like acid.

Her cute-ceanera, where she got her four leaf clover cutie mark. I remember perfectly how she had gotten it, as it was a mere day before I got my own. Clover had been insistent on helping with the arboretum. Even when she was told ‘no, it’s too dangerous’ she would sneak out to maintain the grounds as best she could. One early morning, Dawn and I found her asleep and with her new cutie mark.

She blew out the candles on her cake, had a wonderfully happy smile on her face, the cheers of everypony as clear as day. All the fillies of my flock were there. Hugging, laughing and playing games while our guardians talked. That was one of the happiest cuteceaneras we had ever had.

Through blurry eyes I looked over at the half-oval, ornate desk. It was there that Clover came into my office and asked me to give her a different duty, other than maintaining the arboretum. She hadn’t been happy with the upkeep of the arboretum, it wasn’t her calling, despite her cutie mark. It wasn’t anything new, as sometimes ambitions changed when fillies became mares. I assigned her to security, because she wanted it.

My chest tightened and I had to look away.

I need a distraction, or I’ll snap.

I sniffled and wiped my wet nose, and turned my attention to the most foreign object I had ever seen.

The L shaped contraption that Whiskey had when Dawn subdued him.

I lit my horn and wrapped the strange thing in my horn’s glow as I brought it to rest on my forelegs.

It’s heavy. I gasped lightly, not expecting something so small to carry such weight. Most of it was a scratched and dinged dark metal, as though it had seen many ageless days and nights. The longer part was said metal, and it had a hole at one end. The shorter section was more intricate, with what looked like indentations for the curvature of a pony’s mouth. I ran a hoof along it, and noted it was made of a softer material.

Made sense, if this thing was meant to go in another’s mouth. I blinked, taking in the other details as I turned it this way and that. With that mouth piece was a long, slender button. On the end was a pointed device that almost looked like a tiny hammer. Inside the mouthpiece there was a seam, like something was supposed to come out. What it was, I had no idea.

“What is this thing…?” I quietly asked myself, head tilted in curiosity. Perhaps I should have asked him myself. Though I knew Whiskey would probably never divulge such information. Nor would I give in to ask. Every word he uttered was poison and lies as far as I was concerned.

That small button held my curiosity the most, and while the idea repulsed me, I levitated the object up to my muzzle. After a few seconds of reconsideration, I leaned forward and softly bit.

Immediately I wanted to gag. It tasted awful! Like vomit with the strongest lingering stench of yet something else I couldn’t pin. I wanted to get this over with, and tongued the small button.

It depressed, I was sure of it, as I could feel the indentation of the casing as the button gave to my tongue. Yet, nothing happened. Was it broken? I removed the device and stared at the mouthpiece, particularly where the teeth went. There seemed to be another button, worked into the jaw-line itself.

Huh.

I put the thing back in my muzzle, ignoring the putrid taste, and this time bit harder on the mouth-grip. I felt for the button with my tongue and --

BANG!

“Mmph-aaagh!”

I stared wide-eyed at the thing as it clattered to the floor, rubbing my open jaw as my very teeth ached. Small wisps of smoke danced out from the small hole I looked at before. Next to the thing was a small bronze cylinder, hollow and smoking as well. I sniffed, the faintest trace of a new smell wafting in the air, like the acrid scent of something that had been burned.

What is that thing!? Who is insane enough to put that in their mouth!? Of course, I ignored the irony that I did exactly that.

Then something new caught my eye. On the couch was a hole ripped into the fabric. It was small -- smaller than a bit -- the torn threads minorly blackened and burned along the edges. I stared at it, then the L-shaped contraption again and again.

It damaged my couch. I gasped as it clicked, a familiar chill running down my spine.

That thing, whatever it was, killed Clover. The mark on the couch was roughly the same as Clover’s wound. The sound of the discharge, that was what I heard just moments before I found her, only it was muffled by walls and distance. I stood on the couch and stared at the hole, and saw… something.

Reaching out with my magic, I plucked out yet another object I could not name. It was small, toned copper and shaped like a kind of squashed cone. I touched it, then immediately backed away as heat singed my hoof.

Then everything fell into place. This device, Whiskey used it. The largest L-shaped piece he used in his mouth. He pressed the two buttons, aiming his head towards the intended target. The thing, I don’t know, explodes, and the copper cone shoots out at terrifying speed. Enough so that it can penetrate flesh and cause monstrous damage. Even to the point of death. In the process, the small cylinder gets ejected from somewhere, leftover from however this thing works. But regardless, its intention now became stark and clear.

This was a weapon.

I grimaced, staring at the thing. “Surely the work of the forges in Tartarus…” I growled out, angry that such a thing was allowed to exist.

Knock, knock.

I jumped, then cleared my throat and answered. “Come in.”

Dawn poked her head in, that smile ever present, if strained from recent events. “Hello, Silver. Are you doing well? You have been sequestered for hours” She entered and closed the door.

I glanced at the cursed weapon and took a deep breath. “Yeah, I’m okay.” Not without testing my limits this evening. “I needed to get away from… that stallion.” Truthfully I had to. Every word that dripped from his maw had me wanting to do unsavory things. Things I knew were wrong.

Dawn gave a small nod, then glanced at the device as well, then at me with a questioning eyebrow and a concerned frown.

I decided a change in subject was prudent. “Have you learned anything else from him?”

Dawn nodded again, then sighed. “Yes. Though none of it is good, Silver.”

Somehow I knew…

“He says he comes from some place called the ‘Stalliongrad Wasteland’. It does not sound like any place mentioned in the scriptures.” Dawn hummed, then continued, “More so, I asked where in Tartarus that might be, and he claimed it was not a part of Tartarus. For one, he described said wasteland as colder than any hell he has seen.”

I blinked, my skepticism clear. “And you honestly believe that?”

Dawn shrugged. “I feel he has no real reason to lie. He says we are delusional; keeps referring to us -- especially you -- as naive. Of course, his words were far less polite than that.

“Furthermore,” Dawn continued, “he knows about these.” She brought her foreleg up, showing her pipbuck. “Claims they are computers designed by mortals.”

I rolled my eyes. “Nonsense. These are given and passed down to us from the Goddesses themselves. Symbols of where we came from and our unity. Just like the Stable around us.”

Dawn nodded and hummed. “Yes, I know, Silvie.”

“Has he said anything further about why he’s here?”

Now Dawn shook her head. “He remains stubbornly unhelpful in that regard. Though, I found him at the Ancient Seal.”

The Ancient Seal. Now why would he go there? It has been inactive for so long that nopony even knows what it’s for. There’s been speculation that it’s the portal to the Everafter, and to the fabled Princesses. I remember my initiation as High Priestess; I was to sit in front of the odd metal seal and wait for a vision. It came after three days of prayer, and to this day my vision doesn’t make sense to me.

I was shown a sunrise, in a beautiful place I had never seen before. Wide, open and definitely not in the arboretum. Its beauty surpassed even that. Celestia’s sun rose over a faraway range of carved rock, and I sat there, praying. What was odd was that I couldn’t move. I tried to, but I simply couldn’t.

I sighed softly and pushed the thoughts away. “I see. I wonder what interest the Seal is to him.”

“You and I both, dear Silver.” Dawn joined my concern, the air felt heavy as we both contemplated what this all meant.

My attention came back to the weapon. “Has he talked about any of his odd possessions? Like that?” I pointed at it.

Dawn studied the thing and lifted it up. Like me, she studied the object in her own violet glow, humming as she took in the details.

“He did, actually,” Dawn said. My ears perked up. “He called this thing a… ‘nine millimeter pistol’. He also referred to it as his ‘honey’. The first two words sound like some form of measurement to me, but of what, I do not know.”

A pistol? “Well, nine millimeters is very sma--” I stopped mid sentence and looked around until I found the squashed copper cone. “Could this be it?”

Dawn stared at it. “I suppose. It seems to be nine millimeters. When I asked what a pistol was, he laughed and said it was a ‘gun’. He likewise did not elaborate on its use.”

I grimaced. “Dawn,” I said quietly. “This thing, this ‘pistol’, is what he used to kill Clover.”

Her eyes widened and she stared at me like I had spoken some kind of heresy, the cold truth setting in. That gaze soon went to the pistol -- levitated in her grip -- and she dropped it like it was something of utmost disgust. Like merely touching it was an act of defilement, even with magic.

“And how do you know this?” Dawn asked, the shock still in her quiet voice.

I pointed to the hole in the couch. “While I was examining the thing, it went off.”

“Silver,” Dawn said with a shake of her head. “You must be more careful! We know nothing of these witchcrafts! You could have been killed!”

I winced, lowering my head. “I know, I’m sorry… please forgive me.” I averted my eyes, no longer able to face her gaze in the wake of my mistake. I’m not made for this. Surely me being High Priestess was a mistake. I can’t do this…

She hugged me. “I forgive, but please, be more careful. I can’t fathom you… dying like Clover.”

I returned her hug and merely nodded, too struck by how my actions had distressed my guardian. I’m so sorry, Dawn.

Dawn sighed softly and gently parted from me. That ever-present smile waned, and she nodded. “Are you prepared to give the eulogy?” she asked.

I nodded. As ready as I’ll ever be.

I grabbed my robes and once more donned the mantle of High Priestess. As an after-thought I also took Whiskey’s weapon with me, my intention to cremate it with Clover. Somehow doing so felt right; to destroy the weapon that claimed her life at the same time as sending her body and spirit off to the Everafter.

Dawn and I walked in companionable silence to the cathedral, the entirety of the Stable gathered within to wish the dearly departed off. This was not just an ordinary sending, either; never before has somepony died before their time. Most of the time it was just those who were closest to the deceased; their guardian, charge, closest friends.

I took my place at the podium, under the benevolent shadows of the rearing Goddesses. Dead silence filled the air, every single pair of eyes glued to me and only me as they waited for the eulogy.

Pushing aside my anxiety, I took a deep breath. “Greetings, and hello everypony,” I began slow and smooth, keeping ever in mind the gravity of the situation. “We are gathered here today to bid farewell to somepony dear to us all.”

Soft and gentle music began to play, Harmonics’ horn lit, my friend off to the side with Golden Belle. The poor filly only vaguely understood what was going on, and kept looking to Harmonics for answers or words.

There were a few sniffles, one from Seal for sure. Clover and her were close friends. A glance behind me saw the cremation table; Clover rested peacefully atop the heavy stone, wreathed in flowers picked from the arboretum; a beautiful collage of white, red, blue and gold flowers framed by green leaves. The cleaned wound in her chest concealed by the ceremonial white robe.

Keep it together, Silver. Now is not the time. I blinked several times, fighting back the moistness as it attempted to gather. “Clover followed her duty and kept the faith. As all of us have done, as our ancestors have done for centuries.”

The barest of movement told me that many were wiping their eyes in an attempt to keep tears at bay. Farewell ceremonies were always hard, but to see a life taken before her time took its toll on everypony. The air heavy with the sorrow of hundreds.

I softly sighed. “For the longest time Clover was always kind and caring to those she touched in life. Her actions were a shining beacon to look up to, admire, and the high moral standard we all hold dear in the Goddesses and their benevolence.

“It is now, in the tragic sunset, that we send her off to where we all belong in the end.”

That was the cue, and in my peripheral Dawn gave the gentle nod to Petal and Flicker. I turned just as they moved up to the opposite ends, each clad in black robes from the neck down. Their head bowed, horns lit with magic, and from those two horns flowed a gentle stream of fire. Quickly the seeds of destruction enveloped the greenery, soon to ignite Clover’s body.

I levitated out the ‘pistol’.

Beep. Beep. Beep.

The accursed thing hovered over the fire, and I paused.

I looked to my foreleg. Why is my pipbuck beeping…?

The corner of the screen lit in a warning. Dawn and I shared a glance, curious murmuring said that the pause had not gone without notice. Harmonics kept the music going, but I could see her looking over as well. Petal and Flicker fidgeted uneasily.

“Silver?” Dawn asked, at my side now.

“I don’t know,” I groaned lightly. “Today is just full of unpleasant surprises.”

It took nearly five minutes to find the menu for the alert, but eventually and with a few button presses, I found it. Stable status and important feed alert. An exclamation point, followed by three spine-chilling words:

!: STABLE DOOR ACTIVATED

*** *** ***

“How is this possible!?” I shouted again and again as Dawn, Key, Harmonics and I ran towards medical.

Dawn had informed me what the message meant; the ancient seal was broken, the massive gear in engineering had turned! It’s not possible! We left him strapped down in medical! How could he have gotten free!?

As soon as we crossed the threshold it became clear how. The demon had managed to get a scalpel off the nearby stand and cut his bonds. Everypony was in the cathedral for Clover’s eulogy, confidence falsely given to the restraints to do their job.

“We need to get to engineering!” Harmonics stated the obvious, and we made with all haste.

The screech of metal. The whine of machinery of the likes I had never heard before. A sudden stomach-churning lurch of a massive object.

We were close.

I turned the corner…

No!

The door was already closing! And there was Whiskey on the other side, the gap closing fast. The stallion heard us coming, and he smirked. He smirked and gave us a sly wink just as the metal seal slid back into place.

My pipbuck ceased its beeping.

*** *** ***

I grimaced as I stared at the oddly shaped stain, all that now marked Clover’s existence in the hallway.

The once gloriously pure floor marred forever by the blood of a dear friend. It had only happened yesterday, but it felt so distant, so far away that it could have happened a century ago

And regardless, my chest clenches in a vice because of my decisions.

Everything about the scene was wrong. Whiskey took Clover’s life. Left her to die in fear and agony while he did Celestia-knows-what. I doubted that he even cared that he ended an innocent and pure life.

I cannot let this go unpunished, I thought to myself, determination burned in my chest. No. I can’t. If I do, I fail everything I believe and stand for, everything that I was charged with. But what can I do?

I glanced off to the corner, where a memorial shrine had been made. A small table with Clover’s framed picture, the deceased mare smiling happily at the camera with a small blush on her face; she never did feel comfortable getting her picture taken. Truth be told, that picture was when she was barely an adolescent. It was our most current picture. Around the shrine, lit candles and a wreath of greenery stood out against the white table cloth.

“Bit for your thoughts, Silver?”

Elevated from my thoughts of Clover, I turned to see Harmonics smiling softly at me. Seeing my friend took the edge off of the rising anger, but not by much.

I nodded. “Just, thinking…”

“What about?”

Even though she asked, I felt it should have been obvious given where we were.

Harmonics glanced over at Clover’s tribute shrine and her smile faded, then she looked back to me. “Have you been here the entire time?”

“I have.” I had stormed off after cursing Whiskey’s name for the thousandth time when he escaped. After I had cooled off enough to not feel the blood pounding in my head, I went to visit the shrine to make sure everything was in order. It was.

Harmonics sighed. “You know that’s not healthy, right? Come on, let us go to the arboretum. Okay?” She put a hoof on my shoulder and clearly forced a smile.

I gave a soft nod. Some fresh air would probably do me good. We left Clover’s shrine behind and soon found ourselves in the greenery of the arboretum. Though, it wasn’t as bright as it used to be. Very few ponies were around, maybe a dozen in all. They mulled around with a weight on their shoulders that wasn’t there just two days ago, before all this happened. As crazy as it seemed, the bright lights and heartwarming colors seemed cold. The sound of the creeks were bland, lifeless even.

The spirit of my home is shaken. Whiskey did more than rob us of Clover, he took away our security and peace of mind. Damn him.

My shoulders sagged at the sight. How do I fix this? Can I fix this?

Harmonics sighed and whispered, “Maybe this wasn’t a good idea…”

I could not help but agree, but the last thing I wanted was to discourage my friend. “No, no. It’s okay, Harmonics.” I forced my own smile now. “Let’s find a seat or something.”

That seemed to lift her spirit a little bit. We made our way down to the edge of the lake and sat down just beyond the damp shoreline. The gentle lapping of the water did help by soothing the heaviness of the air.

“How have you been holding up?” I asked softly.

“Well,” Harmonics started, “Goldie is doing okay. I… tried to explain to her what happened to Clover. She didn’t understand, so, I’m going to wait until she’s a bit older to explain.”

I frowned softly. “That’s not something she should be learning…”

Harmonics nodded as she rubbed the back of her neck. “I-I know, but… with what happened, it’s the hydra in the room, you know?” She sighed. “You’re right, of course... “

I stared out at the once-lustrous water. Somehow it had lost its beauty without changing.

Harmonics poked my shoulder, again waking me from that downward spiral. “Hmm?”

“I introduced Goldie to ‘switching’,” she said with a coy smirk.

Oh great. I deadpanned at her. “You mean you’re teaching Goldie how to prank…?”

She grinned widely, the kind of grin that only a devious prankster like Harmonics could have, one that would rival that of the Goddesses’ enemy. Discord.

Harmonics nodded. “Yep! I showed her how to switch. I showed her with the cafeteria’s coffee bar.” She snickered.

My eye twitched. Oh, wonderful! ‘Switching’, as Harmonics put it, is when she takes the salt and sugar shakers and exchanges the contents. She pulled that contemptible prank on me some time ago, making me pour salt in my morning coffee rather than sugar. Goddesses that was the worst morning I’d ever had! I nearly lost my mind trying to figure out how in the Everafter sugar had gone so bad! Only, of course, to learn that she was behind it.

In hindsight I should have known from the start.

My deadpan stare only grew. “You’re corrupting that filly…” I exasperated, and this only made her laugh. In truth I didn’t mean it; in the end all of Harmonics’ jokes were harmless, if very annoying.

She laughed for a bit, even wiping away an errant tear of mirth. Despite the annoying pranks, Harmonics was always a good friend, and right now she was giving me what I needed to cheer up. I felt more refreshed with Harmonics and the change in subject, some life seemed to come back to the room. It was also good to hear that her and Golden Belle were bonding successfully. She would be a good guardian to the filly.

Still. I glanced around at the very few mares in the arboretum. “Harmonics?” I asked, my tone now halfway serious. I needed to know something.

“Hmm? What’s up, Silver? You gonna impose a routine spice check now?” She snickered again and gave me a wink.

I rolled my eyes. “No, I…” I paused, considering my question. “What would you do if Golden Belle was… suddenly gone?”

All at once her smile faded and she grimaced. “You mean, like…?”

She meant Clover, and so did I. I have a solitary nod.

Harmonics looked straight ahead, across the lake of water with her ears folded down. Eventually she whispered, “I’d want justice. I would want the pony responsible to pay for what they’d done.” She sighed, pausing to collect her thoughts. I waited in silence until Harmonics continued.

“I’m sorry, but I wouldn’t be satisfied with Golden Belle being in a better place, not while the pony responsible still roamed free to do as they pleased.” She turned and looked straight at me. Behind those brown eyes was a fierce protective glint, one that said volumes of how serious she was being right now. A marvel of affection that she had developed such a strong protective bond of Golden Belle.

That tells me all I need to know. I gave a firm nod and stood up. “Then I must be going now, Harmonics. Thanks for talking with me.” I smiled softly at her and turned to leave.

“Any time, Silver. Any time.” She waved at me as I departed.

That must be why everypony is so down. Clover’s death and the shattering of our security has them anxious. They need closure, they need peace of mind, and they need justice to be carried out. A deed so grossly cruel and cold cannot, should not, be left without retribution.

I know what I must do.

*** *** ***

How does one prepare for a journey?

How does someone prepare for a descent into the bowels of hell? How does one prepare for a holy mission to bring back a guilty demon? There are so many unknowns; I am certain that what lies beyond the ancient seal is nothing short of tartarus itself, so I can expect to find demons, damned souls being tortured, brimstone and fire. Nothing short of a nightmare the likes of which I have never known in my entire life.

Will I find Cerberus? I thought as I tried to decide what was necessary to bring. Perhaps I will need to find a way to bring the beastial guard back to his fold.

It was the only thing that made sense. How could a demon like Whiskey make it into our world? Somehow he subdued the great guard dog and escaped. I will need to resuscitate him… somehow.

I checked my saddle-bags over once more…

Knock, knock.

“Come in,” I said while keeping to my task.

The door hissed open and closed shut, but whoever came in did not speak until they were at my side. I didn’t turn to look. Then the pure white barrel that entered my peripheral vision told me that it was Eternal Dawn.

“Silver,” Dawn said, her voice quiet and sad, “surely you are not considering this course of action?” Traces of hope leaked in, she didn’t want me to go.

I suppressed my urge to sigh. I knew this was coming. “Yes, Dawn, I am sure of my decision.”

“But, Silver…” She put a hoof on my shoulder.

“No, Dawn,” I replied with a shake of my head. “This has to be done.”

Now my mentor did sigh.

I looked to her, the crestfallen expression very nearly made me reconsider. “I am sorry, Dawn, but look at the state of the Stable. Everypony is walking around like… like…” I tried to come up with some word to describe what I had witnessed in the arboretum. “Like zombies.”

Dawn hesitated, but gave a nod. “I know… I see it in their faces; the despair, the sense of loss and uncertainty. But Silvie, leaving is not the answer to this dilemma. It’s my belief that your duty to them as High Priestess must come first; you have to comfort them in their time of need,” she emphasized with a small, pleading smile.

Maybe she’s right, maybe… maybe I’m not… no. They need justice, retribution, to know that such crimes will not go unpunished. My resolve steeled and I gently shook my head. “I cannot do that, Dawn.”

My voice ever so subtly wavered as I told my mentor no, something I had never done before. “Everypony needs to know that demons like that stallion cannot simply go free after murdering one of the Princesses’ chosen. Their sense of security has been shattered, Dawn.

“And I have to make sure that it is mended. How can I preach about protecting them when they know Whiskey hasn’t met justice for his crime?” I couldn’t help my voice rising as the blasphemous deed entered the forefront of my thoughts. Though my indignity shown brightly, I could never bring myself to yell at the pony before me.

Dawn stared at me, her expression a mix of surprise and a grim finality. She knew I wouldn’t let this go, that I would pursue what I believed was right. Still Dawn persisted with a squeeze on my shoulder, a silent plea for me to stay. I must have been blind before, as only now did I see that Dawn was scared too. This has shaken my mentor, not an easy task.

I sighed now, putting my pipbuck foreleg on her shoulder. “Dawn, I’m so terribly sorry… truly I am, but this must be done. There’s no way that things will return to normal regardless of whether I stay or go, but if I bring in the demon responsible for Clover’s death, then at least they can have closure.”

Dawn nodded, her ears folded back. She looked like she wanted to say something, but her words simply did not come. Though, her expression said it all.

She’s afraid I won’t come back.

I did the only thing I really could; I gave Dawn a hug and reassurances. “I will return. I will come back. And I will right the wrongs done.” I smiled at my guardian as I held her at legs’ length. “Watch over them while I’m gone. They…” It pained me to say it, “... look up to you more than they look up to me. In their eyes, like it or not, you’re still High Priestess.”

Dawn sighed heavily once more, returning my hug in a half-hearted effort. It stung. The crushing thought of knowing that I am disappointing the mortal pony I looked up to the most. It made me want to cry. My ears folded and I struggled to keep from cracking right then and there, barely able to hold back the tremendous urge to beg forgiveness and never speak of such things again.

“Then go,” Dawn whispered, once more holding that warm smile on her face. It was a ghost of what it used to be. “Bring back their hope, their light, their security. But please…” That fragile smile melted away. “You come back too, okay…?”

Goddesses, I’ve never seen Dawn so… worried. It seemed impossible, and if I didn’t know any better, I would have said that I did not recognize the unicorn that raised me and once commanded the faith of hundreds.

I couldn’t help it. My heart swelled and my eyes misted over, blurring the image of Dawn and the sanctum around us. “I-I will. I promise you, in the name of the G-Goddesses. I will.”

We embraced again, our hugs tight against each other. In the pit of my stomach, a knot formed that foreshadowed that this might be the last time I did so.

Knock, knock.

“Hello? I hope I am not interrupting,” came Harmonics’ voice from the door.

I looked up and saw her. The door was already open and there she stood with Golden Belle at her side. Dawn and I parted, then she backed away a few steps to let Harmonics speak with me, especially since my mentor knew what I prepared to do.

Harmonics should know, too. She deserves it.

“Harmonics?”

She blinked, the smile fading at the quiet seriousness of my tone. Immediately she knew I wasn’t joking around as she came in. “Yes, Silver?”

“I need you to do something for me while I’m gone.”

She blinked twice more, her head tilted. “Huh? ‘While you’re gone’?”

I nodded slowly. “I must go after Whiskey and bring him back.”

Her eyebrows jumped in alarm. “What!?”

Golden Belle looked back and forth between us from Harmonics’ side, trying to figure out what was going on. Even if she couldn’t quite understand, she did read the emotions and tones fairly well. The filly frowned and her ears pasted back. In the corner of my eye, I saw Dawn smile sadly at the filly and guessed that she was reminiscing about when I was that small.

“What do you mean leaving, Silver?” Harmonics asked with a growing tremor.

“Exactly what I said,” I replied calmly, though the irritation in her voice was unmistakable. “I have to bring him back.”

My friend shook her head. “No, you don’t! Everypony needs you here!” She emphasized with a stomp of her foreleg, making Golden jump, though her brown eyes fixed me with a fierce stare.

I sighed softly. “You said it yourself, Harmonics. Would you not want justice to be carried out if it was Golden Belle instead of Clover?” I asked simply, though my own agitation began to rise.

Harmonics gaped at me. “Y-You…” She shook her head, aghast. “That is not what I meant! I m-mean, yes, I would want justice… but I wouldn’t abandon my home to do so! Don’t you care about what ponies will think if you just up and leave!?”

I bristled. “I do care! And if I have to see their decrepit, despaired looks every single day, knowing that it cannot be fixed by just words, then how can anything be normal again!” I huffed, the heat coming back to my face as I stared back at Harmonics. I mentally counted to five, trying to curve that steep decline. “I don’t want everypony to suffer until they pass on,” I whispered.

Harmonics stared at me long and hard, not uttering a single word. Her gaze bore into mine, neither of us backing down. Next to her, Golden Belle anxiously watched after having backed up a few feet from the two shouting mares.

“Aren’t you going to say anything?” Harmonics asked, her eye never leaving me.

Dawn, who had been standing idly up until this point, sighed softly and studied the two of us. “I have said all I can…” she said slowly with an air of reluctance. “High Priestess Silver is determined to right this wrong, and there is little I can do now to dissuade her.” She gave that weak smile again.

Harmonics snorted, then winced like she regretted her reaction to the esteemed Dawn’s words. She muttered something that sounded like an apology to Dawn, then stared at me again. “Fine, Silver. Go get him. But know this; I think you’re making a huge mistake.” Tears welled in her eyes. Not angry or sad, but tears of hurt, I slowly realized. “G-Go ahead and leave us.”

I blinked, jaw half open and watched as Harmonics left, calling back softly for Golden Belle to follow. The filly gazed back and forth between Harmonics and I with her large violet eyes that matched my own. Her look reflected that of Harmonics, but absent the anger and hurt that her guardian wielded.

As Golden Belle turned down the hall, Harmonics paused. Her back to me and without looking, she spoke, “What’s the favor you wanted?” she asked tersely.

I sighed and felt like I had no right to ask this of her now, not after the fight we just had. “Well…”

Even though I paused, Harmonics stayed to hear me out despite how upset she was. On the floor beneath her, a single pair of tear drops stained the polished metal floor.

I gave myself just a couple more seconds, then asked, “Can you work with Dawn and keep everypony together, please? I know I have no right to ask this, but I promise I will come back. I humbly ask you to have faith in me, as you have faith in the Goddesses.” My ears perked for her answer, anxiety welled in my chest. “Please…”

Please don’t be too mad at me, Harmonics. I’m just trying to do what’s right, but I can’t bear to lose you as my friend. “Please wait for me?” I whispered timidly, trying my hardest to keep myself in check as a vice threatened to crush my heart.

Long, eternally long, silent seconds passed. That vice tightened, the thought that I had just ruined the friendship I had with Harmonics dug in, becoming dreadful reality instead of feared possibility.

After what felt like forever, “Okay.” I strained to hear her whisper.

My eyes closed as relief washed over me.

“Just,” Harmonics continued in the same whisper. Though this time she glanced back at me sadly, with a very wan smile. “Come back, okay? I won’t have anypony near as fun to prank if you don’t.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle. “Of course. What ever would I do without somepony to switch my sugar and salt?” I feigned sarcastic agitation, trying to lighten the mood just a tad. Things should end on a good note until I could return.

Harmonics chuckled softly and gave me a nod, then departed down the hall, leaving Dawn and I to our own devices. I continued my preparations while Dawn sat down.

After a short while Dawn spoke up. “Please be careful out there, Silver. I have not the slightest idea of what lies beyond the seal, and I hesitate to put stock in Whiskey’s words.”

I nodded, zipping up my saddle bags. “I don’t either. I would wager much that his words were all seditious lies to throw us off.” I frowned at my bags. Uncertainty washed over me once again as I began to question my preparations… and then my eyes were drawn to the L shaped weapon -- the ‘gun’ -- and I wondered if I should take it with me.

Dawn seemed to read my mind. “The light of the Princesses will guide and protect you. There won’t be any need for the demons’ arts of destruction and death.”

I smiled. That settles it, then. “Thank you, Dawn.” I pushed the thing away and donned my bags, laden with supplies that I believed I would need. I gently brushed the pendant around my neck, a golden symbol of the Princesses circling a half-sun half-moon, the holiest symbol we possessed. They would keep me safe. I know it.

“Are you ready?” Dawn asked, smiling at me warmly despite this goodbye.

I don’t know what I’ll encounter. What I will witness and hear. What lay beyond had to be nothing short of tartarus and a burning hell. But all of that in mind, I knew in my heart that I would be fine. The princesses would be with me, Dawn and everypony else would be praying for me. I even felt that Clover would be watching over me. Every High Priestess before Dawn and I would be watching me.

I could only hope so. “I am ready.”

Chapter 4

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter Four

“Every journey begins with a single step…”

“Ugh!”

I covered my ears in a futile attempt to save my hearing from the metallic screech of the ancient seal. Such a horrendous sound that could wake the dead!

The goodbye was short and sweet. Dawn and Harmonics had seen me off, along with Golden Belle and Star Key. Later on they would announce my intentions and reasonings with the rest of the Stable, as time was of the essence with this situation. The longer I delayed, the harder my task would be and the longer it would take to apprehend Whiskey.

I sighed in relief as the infernal noise finally ceased, and eagerly let my forehooves down from my ears.

Beyond the seal had been darkness. Not just any darkness, but absolute black. No light and very little sound; my one companion seemed to be some sort of steady drip of liquid that echoed off of whatever the walls may have been in the shroud of shadows. I couldn’t even see my own muzzle! Of course, it did not help that my coat is a charcoal black, either.

I’m not sure how long I stood in the relative silence. Nothing else happened, and that was perhaps more worrisome than a wall of cacophonous sound.. I never recalled such utter silence anywhere else in the Stable. There was always something; the hum of the lights, some pony’s hooves clopping away in the halls, the soft sound of Harmonics’ music playing over the PA system.

Nothing but that slow and steady drip... drip... drip...

My ears pasted against my head and I sat back on the cold, hard, metallic floor just outside of the Stable door. It felt rougher than the white metal that made up Stable 46. only rougher than the white metal that made up Stable 46.

If I could only find my Pipbuck light…

I pawed at my left foreleg as I tried to find the confounded light switch, and jumped when it finally clicked on. It did little to penetrate the dark curtain around me.

The floor beneath my hooves was a very ugly gray with splotches of red here and there, like the ground was diseased beneath me. A glance behind and I saw the ancient seal from this side; it was identical to its interior -- a circular portal with geared teeth and the number ‘0046’ inscribed in the center -- save for more red splotches and lots of dust. Particles of the disturbed grime floated in the air like a malevolent miasma.

Out in front of me lay what was beyond. The metal I stood on ended and rough, wet rock expanded forth. The walls non-uniform and uneven, striated in colors of red, gray and brown. The room was not rectangular, more like an oval mouth, complete with teeth shorn of the same rock. Each spike on the floor had a partner that hung from the ceiling.

I gulped. Maybe this is the mouth of an enormous demon, its mouth against my home, waiting for prey.

I quietly made my way off the platform, unwilling to make more noise than necessary, just in case I was right. My pipbuck’s small light struggled with the darkness, but like it should have, the illumination peeled away the evil, inch by slow inch.

The princesses gave us the tools of knowledge and light so that we may prevail against evil, within and without. The sermon gave me comfort and I more confidently carried on, my only companion the steady drip of what had to be water in my odd surroundings. It helped that as time crawled by, nothing leapt out to attack me, save for my own imagination once in a fair while.

Much of the way stayed the same and I began to wonder how much farther I had to go. Granted, my pace was slow and cautious; every moment I expected something to jump out at me, some demon eager to claim my soul for his own.

The wall to my right gradually changed from the rough rock to smooth metal. Once I moved closer to investigate, I could see a rectangle of steel, bisected in half with a barely seen line. I blinked, curious, and saw faded glyphs on the metal; I could barely make out what they said, though after moments of squinting at them, I finally made sense of them:

STABLE-TECH AUX. 35-18A

This appeared to be some kind of different portal to Celestia-knows-where. It was made of the same metal, yet I did not recognize any of the runes or their meaning.

“Hmmm.” I examined the strange wall for anything that might tell me what it was used for. Perhaps this was Cerberus’ prison, the massive guardian on the other side struggling to escape. Though, it could have been anything as I simply had no realistic idea. If there is a caged guardian of tartarus on the other side, he was being awfully quiet.

Though… even more puzzling as I looked around the dank, dark space…

“There’s no other way out,” I whispered as my ears folded, and it made my heart sink.

There was nothing other than this metal door and the ‘teeth’ I had seen earlier. Just where had Whiskey gone to? My eyes could see no possible way to operate this...Door? Device? Portal? Even as I made my way from corner to corner I could spy nothing.

A quick peek at my pipbuck reported that I had been doing this for nearly an hour!

“Arrgh!” I stomped the floor. “How does this confounded thing work!?” I then pounded on the door once, wincing at the discomfort in my foreleg as the metallic wall simply gave a weak twang. Other than that, my assault went unnoticed.

As I continued to stare at the defiant door, my ear twitched and folded at the sudden influx of a cold breeze…

Wait. A cold breeze? In here? I felt no such thing outside the stable door. In the arboretum, the ventilation systems would blow with just a bit more power than in the rest of the stable; this was to circulate the recycled air and bring a ‘freshness’.

I turned to the dark direction I thought it came from and was met with an elevated platform laiden with a jawline of teeth. But I felt it again, along with the gentlest whistle of air as I listened intently. Upon closer inspection I found a way through the teeth to reach the platform, and after an arduous climb -- and a couple of painful falls -- I reached a small summit just big enough for me and maybe somepony else to stand on without being too crowded.

The whistle grew stronger and slightly colder from where I stood now. Its source became apparent too, as the wall had a crack large enough for me to weave my way through. Assuming that Whiskey was unable to open the door, this must have been the way he departed. Either way it was to be my only way to proceed forward.

“Here we go…” I said to myself and took a deep breath. I was certainly not claustrophobic, but such a tight space in a strange land made me uncomfortable. Only a few feet in and I had to unfasten my saddlebags to fit, levitating the bags just behind me.

It was slow going. The uneven ground made the already treacherous and narrow path that much more difficult to navigate. More than once a sharp edge of rock would poke at my side, or the poor light that my pipbuck afforded me wouldn’t illuminate an outstretched length of rock before it could bop my head. I added some light from my own horn to assist, though this put a strain on my horn as I was never used to using multiple spells at the same time.

I bet that Petal and Flicker could do this with ease, I thought to myself and I almost wished I had brought somepony with me. Already, these deplorable conditions had me wanting to go back to the door and ask to be let back in.

Traversing the long, craggy ‘hall’ was a task in and of itself. As I went, the gentle breeze became more frequent and gradually gained strength. Unfortunately, the intensity of the cold gained momentum as well. Soon it stung my cheeks and a few times I had to close my eyes and wait for a lull, lest I knock myself out on a rock.

Dumb rocks. I chastised my surroundings. If I could just…

Oh! I stared at the saddlebags and grinned. I had been levitating them high, an attempt to keep them from getting damaged and preserving their contents. I lowered my bags and used them as a shield against the growing wind.

Perfect! I chuckled softly, even as the cold began to make me shiver.

The wind kept getting worse, as did the cold. But after a short while of this I could see the faintest illumination bouncing off the rock walls. I had a feeling I must have been close, and this spurred me on towards my goal. My curiosity grew as I trudged closer towards… something. I had absolutely no idea what I would find, but I reminded myself that this had to be done.

No matter what I find, I must press on. I have to find Whiskey and bring him to justice for his crimes. And--

My thoughts were interrupted as something cold landed on my nose. I blinked and went cross-eyed while trying to look at it. Within seconds it disappeared, leaving my nose wet.

“Huh?” I blinked again, and as I refocused my eyes, I saw more of the strange white specks flowing in my confined space. There were only a few, and as soon as they touched me or the wall, they would vanish. This happened everywhere except for the ground at my hooves, which was blanketed in a thin sheet of the cold, white… whatever it was.

It didn’t seem malevolent, aside from the brief spike of cold whenever it touched a part of me that wasn’t covered by my robes, so I pressed on. Perhaps if I meet anypony that is friendly -- despite how remote that possibility may be -- maybe they can inform me as to what this is.

As I moved, more of the strange white specks appeared with the growing light. Soon the passageway had deposits of the stuff on the walls. Particularly the floor as it crunched under my hooves, leaving prints that bore witness to my travels. I kept a steady pace, my bags acting as a shield against the wind, as I made my way through the crevice.

How far does this passage go?

I soon found out as the narrow rocks rather suddenly gave way to open space.

The rough-hewn walls to either side of me abruptly ended and the ground became flat and relatively even. Pure white met my hooves as the sheer abyssal formed out before me. The white stuff covered the ground, falling from the enormous sheet of gray that appeared impossibly far above my head, yet eerily near. This room was larger and more prominent than anything else in Stable 46. So much so that I hardly believed it was real.

I stared. And stared. And stared. My jaw agape, ears folded and a primal fear wrenching my stomach into knots as a thousand questions rapidly ran through my mind.

What is this? Where am I? Why is this room so huge!?

I whimpered softly as my hind legs gave out, then the soft crunch of my saddle bags against the ground -- my horn’s magic had given out as my concentration was utterly shattered.

Not only was I in some kind of huge room that was beyond comprehension, but I was apparently very high up. Just beyond the ledge where I emerged, the ground stretched on forever below me. So far below, that all the unrecognizable things looked like toys to me, just outside hoof’s reach.

Some form of structures -- regular rectangles with jagged edges -- clustered up seemingly forever away. They branched out in some kind of circle, the epicenter of which was dominated by the largest of them, then tapered out to smaller structures and monuments, the middle of which was bisected by a thin, wavy blue line that reminded me of a much larger version of the stream that ran through 46’s arboretum.

Dizziness blurred my vision and I had to squint my eyes shut, lest I lose my sanity from this hellish sight. Don’t look, Silver, it has got to be some kind of evil spell that intends you ill will. I took a deep breath and steeled myself as best I could, using my goal of finding Whiskey to direct me.

I peeked down the precipice of where I sat. Far below I could see more of the odd structures, much smaller and clearly in neglectful disrepair. It was my best bet so far.

The only problem was how I was supposed to get there…

*** *** ***

To say that the way down was arduous and dangerous would have been very gross understatements. Here and now I was convinced that this tartarus was working against me in ways so unfathomable, I believed the Princesses’ light and guidance were challenged to help me.

While I had a significant width of path to walk down, it was never consistent. I had to navigate crumbling remains in constant fear of whether the rock ledge would give under my weight every few dozen feet. So paranoid was I of the potential, disastrous occurrence that I took to tossing my saddle bags ahead of me to decrease weight.

Even this took an unforeseen toll. In my days in Stable 46, I never needed to lift more than a light book with my telekinesis, let alone a fully-loaded saddle bag. The dull, complaining ache in my forehead spoke volumes; if I didn’t rest my horn soon, I would exhaust myself, let alone induce a rather unpleasant migraine

How much farther do I have to go?

A glance downward gave me the answer. The trek down the side of the monolith that housed my home took me some distance from the mysterious structures I had spotted from above. A distance that was thankfully not insurmountable, even with my drained energy.

“Phew…” I breathed a sigh of relief that the climb was nearly over. Every step was a worry that I would fall to my death. I simply must be careful.

Once the beginning of this path ended, the structures were at last within easy sight.

To say that these were in ‘neglectful disrepair’ was an understatement as well. I recognized what must have been windows, blown-out and even destroyed altogether. Many of the wooden walls were gouged with gaping holes, even those that were constructed of what looked to me like smooth rock . Alleyways between each were cluttered with various debris and refuse; barrels, bags of Celestia-knows-what, and large metal bins. Lastly the husks of wheeled things were strewn about here and there, everything coated in the white stuff I had seen everywhere since I departed the monolith’s crack.

I stood at a distance and watched the desolate area before me. There was no sign of movement, no indication of the Princesses’ light anywhere. A forsaken deadland.

My senses insisted that I leave the foreboding omen behind. Surely Whiskey would not be there. It appears as if there is nothing to be had --

Movement caught my eye and disrupted my train of thought.

From a broken wall emerged a pony. At first I thought that maybe I had gotten lucky and Whiskey was indeed here, but everything about the pony was different than my query. The pony barely wobbled out from the hole, the lithe, skinny frame told me that this newcomer was a mare and not one of the weird ‘stallions’ that Whiskey was. Blue coat, short and messy red mane, and clothing that has seen far better days. She stumbled along as if her hooves were unwieldy mallets, criss-crossed in a daze.

The last thing I noticed was the clear point of a unicorn horn on her head.

She needs my help.

I trotted my way forward at a steady pace, ready to put my limited knowledge of medicine to use. I learned a decent portion of what I knew from Genesis and Gauze, and with any luck, it would be enough. As I got closer, her wounds became clearer to me, and I was relieved to see they didn’t seem life-threatening.

I had to hold my breath as I got near. The strongest, most putrid stench of Celestia-knows-what just radiated off of her. The semi-pained groaning spurred me on as she knelt on her forelegs.

“Are you hurt?” I asked tenderly, knowing the answer as I examined many cuts and bruises. It was more to see if she was cognizant enough to respond. Goddesses, what happened to her? “Just relax, I can help you…”

Without hesitation I took off my saddle-bags to take out what I would need. Thankfully I packed several things I believed I would have use for in my journey; among food, provisions and holy charms, I packed limited medical supplies. Disinfectant and bandages would have to suffice.

The mare continued to groan. “Don’t worry,” I softly encouraged as I looked, “you’re going to be fine…”

That groaning turned to quiet giggling. Then, in a tone that could not have been sane, she muttered “But you’re not gonna to be…”

I blinked. Wha…?

“I’m not--” My breath froze at the manic, wide-eyed look the mare gave me. That look of crazed insanity that sent nothing but chilling fear down every link in my spine. The widest grin bore back at me, her eyes wide and pupils shrunk, with nothing short of malice. Something was horribly wrong.

She giggled madly as her horn flared, then everything went black.

*** *** ***

“Silver?

“Silvie, it’s time to wake up.”

The voice of my guardian stirred me to consciousness. My head hurt. The last thing I wanted to do was go to a sermon with such a headache bothering me. The chilling bite of the air wasn’t helping either.

I mumbled my displeasure, unwilling to go. As I did so, I tried to paw for my comforter, though my body just did not respond to my dreary commands. Somehow it must have been a hard night for me; I was not usually this disagreeable.

My guardian tsked softly, then chuckled in amusement. “Come now, Silvie, you know that if you are to be High Priestess one day, you need to learn your sermons.”

I pulled the covers over me with magic, shrouded from the world around me and trying to ward off this persistent cold. While I knew Dawn was right, I still had no desire to get up. Even as a filly it amazed me how Dawn dealt with my obstinance.

“I don’t wannaaaaaa,” I whined foalishly as I retreated further into the pillow. Even so, this did nothing to bring me comfort or even a reprieve from the blasted cold.

Dawn snickered. “Don’t worry sugar, you’re gonna get just what you need.”

I blinked awake. My guardian’s tone abruptly changed. I looked up and stared into what was undoubtedly Eternal Dawn, but everything else was off. Instead of a warm and kind smile that could comfort any crying foal, there stood a malevolent grin. The gentle eyes that could reassure any mare of her place in the Princesses’ light were now cold and filled with some kind of evil that I could not begin to place name or comprehension.

That chilling mockery of her voice continued, “Whether you want it or not!”

Goddesses! Th-this isn’t Dawn! This cannot be!

She came closer, menacingly towering over me. I screamed.

*** *** ***

“Ah!” I woke with a bone-jarring start, my head still pounding. Flashes of memory reminded me of the cold, except it was far worse now than before.

The ruins of some kind of massive storeroom stretched on around me in all directions. The only thing I really recognized to make that kind of connection was the rows of metal shelving. Every few rows were crooked and bent noticeably out of place, some of them so severely that traversing down the aisle would have been impossible due to blockage. The place was beyond filthy with trash scattered around the floor; cans, bottles and piles of things I did not want to place a name on. The very air felt contagious. The ceiling in the very center had caved in, destroying the middle of the room with a mound of the white powder from the outside, with more of it slowly floating down from the gaping wound above.

Of course, all of this was overlooked by one other glaring fact.

Everything was upside-down.

“Well, well, well…”

I blinked and went quiet. I steadied my heavy, panicked breathing the best I could to turn my head to the source of the voice. There sat three ponies around a dirty mound that was set ablaze.

“Looks like the prize catch is awake,” a familiar voice said, tinged with dark amusement. On the floor, flipped in my vision, was the mare I was trying to help. Two more joined her that wore dank clothing, dirty and in bad shape much like the mare’s was.

“Oh goodie!” came another voice next to the mare, crazed with excitement. “Please tell me I can tap that now!”

The pony was clearly another stallion, like Whiskey, though his coat was a sickening green that I couldn’t tell was his natural coat or just so dirty that it appeared to be so. His mane was not much better; the grime and grunge was bad enough that I couldn’t discern if it was supposed to be brown or gray. His clothing sported thick padding along his shoulders.

The mare rolled her eyes, but still grinned savagely. “Hold your fucking dick until Bracket gets back.” She chuckled as she shifted her hind legs. “Didn’t you get enough from me?”

“Fuck no.” He exaggeratedly pouted. “You tire out too damn quick, I need some new fucking pussy!”

“Boss said no,” the third chimed in, his voice deep and gravelly. This third stallion was larger than the other two by far. His clothing had spiked metal pads on his shoulders and knees. A scar lined the dark stallion’s muzzle from lip to chin. He lacked a mane and a tail.

The first stallion whined. “Come on, Buckshot! Boss don’t need to know!”

Buckshot growled and shook his head. “No, Cleaver, and if you do I will rip your balls off. Got it?”

The mare snickered at the gruesome threat. I wanted to vomit despite having no clue what he meant. “Oh Goddesses…” Having any part ripped off sounded entirely unpleasant!

“Damnit...” Cleaver sighed, his gaze turned to me. “You assholes suck. I mean look at her! You can’t tell me you don’t wanna pound that plot!”

I had no idea what he was talking about, but my already rebelling stomach churned even more! I tried again to move, my forelegs and hindlegs were bound with scratchy rope that was tied off to the musty raptors above. It’s now that I noticed my saddlebags were gone, as were my robes. All I had left on me was my pipbuck.

I studied the knots and figured I could untie them…

“HEY!”

I yelped as my mane was pulled hard, bringing my swimming gaze back into that of the mare, her horrifyingly angry eyes glaried into mine. Something metal and sharp pressed against the base of my lit horn.

“Bitch!” she screamed at me. “You even try those knots and I will fucking hack that pretty little horn off your head and shove it up your ass!”

Oh Goddesses!!

I whimpered and leaned back as far as I could from her. Cleaver and Buckshot flanked the small mare, their own menacing glares fixated on me. I barely nodded. My voice barely a whisper, “O-Okay!”

That furious glare suddenly turned into that twisted smile once again. “Good,” she said, her tone taking a complete one-eighty as well. “Now that you understand, let’s keep it that way.”

I gulped and nodded, flashing a quick grin as the mare pulled her knife away from my horn.

Cleaver grinned wickedly, then chuckled. “Too bad, that’s my fetish.”

The rest laughed while I was again left in the dark. Fetish?

I cleared my throat gently once things appeared to calm down. “U-uhm, e-excuse me?”

“What is it, meat?” Buckshot growled.

I winced as I hung there. “Wh-what is going on? Why a-are you doing this?”

They stared at me as though I had grown a second horn -- the prospect of which probably would have pleased Cleaver. Then the halls echoed with laughter.

“Wait!” The mare laughed as she held up a grimy hoof up. “Wait, you mean to tell me, you don’t know?”

I shook my head and this just caused her to laugh louder.

Buckshot smirked, the first to quell his amusement, then pointed up at my bound legs. “She’s a stable dweller; her type are dumb as bricks.”

Cleaver muttered something that made Buckshot quite unhappy, earning him a rather disconcerting death-glare.

“Bwahahah!” The mare continued her laughter, then managed to quiet back down. “That explains why she was so eager to ‘help’ me! Never seen a raider before, have ya, honey?”

Raider?

“You’ll find out soon enough, tight-flank,” Cleaver said with a wide grin, a hunger behind it that made my coat stand on end. “Ain’t that right, Shank?”

The now-named Shank spoke, “Pretty much. Bracket’s rounding up slaves to trade to Nexus. The big boss is going through his cargo too fast.”

Cleaver huffed. “I still think we should have a piece of them before handing them over. Especially her.” He nodded in my direction and winked.

A firm stomp from Buckshot ended that sentiment as Cleaver and Shank jumped, the floor rattled under the strong stallion. “No.”

“You’re not nice!” Cleaver complained.

Shank sighed. “Still, wish that Bracket didn’t cave into that freak with the mask. We did just fine on our own.”

Buckshot rolled his eyes in clear disagreement.

I listened quietly as the three talked around the fire as things settled back down. Eventually Shank levitated out a small rectangle and distributed these odd, paper-thin rectangles with simple pictures on one side and more complex images on the other. Each drew from the stack and held what they called a ‘hand’ of them. Many times they would hoot and cheer as one of them clearly won, the others groaning or cursing vehemently at their loss. Most odd of all, they seemed to be trading things that looked like pieces of trash.

Such odd behavior. Is everypony here this crazy?

The time spent suspended like this was irritating me. Blood pooled in my head, the source of my headache while the strain in my limbs steadily caused them to go numb. I tried not to move much, as when I did I would slowly rotate and I did not like the looks Cleaver would give me when my rear was facing him.

As the three played cards and discussed, I did pick up on a few things. These ‘raiders’, as they called themselves, seemed to be in discontentment with each other. Buckshot seemed to support a cause and leadership that Cleaver and Shank didn’t much care for. Shank would often lament about the ‘good old days’ when the group wasn’t under this ‘freak with a mask’. Cleaver’s motivations were simple, and didn’t agree with being unable to do… whatever he wanted to do with me. All I really knew was that I did not want to find out.

I just need a chance to talk to them without Buckshot arou--

Boom.

I gasped in surprise and looked around, the soft thump reminded me of Whiskey’s gun going off down the hall, but lingered slightly and felt more powerful.

Shank grinned. “Sounds like another bastard hit the minefield.”

Buckshot nodded and stood up. “Ee’yup.” The large stallion donned an odd contraption onto his back and buckled it on. It looked like it could have been a saddlebag, but instead of bags it had these thick pipes with round drums. Then went for a blown-out section of wall with ruined drapes over the entrance. “I’ll check it out.”

I blinked, then fought back a grin. Perfect!

I waited for a little bit, then, “So…”

Shank stared at me, as did Cleaver.

“What?” Shank replied when I did not.

I fidgeted a bit, trying to ease my aching legs. “So, who is ‘Bracket’, exactly?”

Shank smiled. “He’s our leader, and a damned good one. We did good under him, and we even had plans to hit Reprieve’s heavier caravans!” She sighed somewhat wistfully, an expression that seemed to annoy Cleaver.

Speaking of whom. “Yeah, until that freak came around…”

“Freak?” I asked.

For a moment Shank seemed confused. “Oh, right... stupid stable dweller.” She sing-songed the insult with an unnerving bob of her head. “I forgot. Some big shot from Saddle Arabia. Came here and demanded Bracket’s obedience. Boss refused at first, but that freak did something.”

“Uh-huh,” Cleaver replied with a nod. “Him and that freak trotted off a distance and didn’t come back for a while. But when they did, Bracket announced we were joining, no questions asked. Anyone that spoke out got their asses kicked. Hard.”

Shank nodded slowly.

Interesting. “And you two don’t like him?”

They both sighed, then Shank spoke up. “Fuck no. We were better off with only Bracket.” She huffed with a heavy, resentful scowl. “Celestia-damned bastard.”

Celestia WHAT!?

“Don’t say that!” I glared at her, my head throbbed even more at this unabashed heresy. No pony takes Their name in vain!

She laughed. “Oh, seems I struck a nerve. And if you don’t like it then you can take it up with my complaint department!” She waved her large knife around to emphasize her point.

I growled but held my tongue. Much as I wanted to berate her, I was in little position to ward off any kind of attack. I refocused; I need to get this sorted before their friend came back.

“Anyway,” I restarted. “Why is it that you and the others don’t simply convince Bracket to abandon this, um, ‘freak’? Surely if enough of you disagree he will side with you.”

“Pfft. Not with Buckshot brown-nosing up to the asshole. He’s all for the prick’s new way of doing things. And it sucks for me because all I can fuck now is this slut!” He pointed at Shank.

“Fuck you!” Shank glared.

Cleaver continued with a smirk, “Buckshot’s, like, the biggest of us. No one can take him on.”

And there we go. “Hm. No one.” I gave a grin of my own. “But with teamwork, surely both of you could convince him? Then Bracket would be in a better position to resume control. Isn’t that what you want? To go back to what you were doing before?”

They both stared at me, jaws agape and astonished at the simple idea. Those stares soon went to each other, and they both grinned madly.

“Ya know,” Shank began with a disturbing sweetness to her voice. “You stable dwellers aren’t so stupid after all.”

I blinked and wasn’t sure if I was just complimented or not. Shank and Cleaver gathered their things and trotted beyond the campfire’s light, and soon I was left in silence with the gentle crackling of the fire.

Perfect. Now they’ll settle their differences and I can use this distraction to free myself. Plus, they’ll be better off with their boss back in charge. Everypony wins!

I scanned the room as best as I could, trying to make sure that Shank and Cleaver were not watching me from somewhere. Luckily I was hanging just beyond the fire’s light, so they would not see what I was doing. I checked the improvised doorway for Buckshot’s return, and lit my horn as softly as I could.

I peered down my snout, trying to not make it look like I was looking at my bonds. I just need to get these loose, then, hopefully I can…

My ears quirked as heavy hoof-falls came closer and I looked up. Buckshot came through the curtain and he started to come my way.

I froze and immediately doused my horn.

Buckshot quirked an eyebrow at the only pony immediately visible. His maw opened, about to ask the obvious about where his two friends had gone, when a clatter resounded through the room.

He frowned. “Cleaver? Shank? The hell’d you go?” He spared one more glance at me, then started off down one of the messy aisles.

Soon as he left, I lit more horn again, quieted down and concentrated on the knots. They were tight, and it didn’t help that I needed to be subtle.

My ears strained to hear where Buckshot was, all to make sure he wasn’t about to come up and snap my horn off. The mental image made me cringe, I had to fight the urge to move faster.

Spine-tingling chuckling of female -- and psychotic --- origin echoed softly through the room, like the demonic spirits of the afterlife.

Buckshot spoke up from somewhere, “Shank? You two shitheads fucking again…?”

The giggling continued, and it took me a moment to refocus on my task. These ponies were scary and I wanted as far away from them as my legs could carry me! The first knot came undone with a barely-suppressed squee.

Yes! Two more to g--

“We SEE you~!”

The deep-voiced, pained cry of Buckshot filled the quiet air, followed by a deafening crash. The giggling grew more maniacal.

“AUGH! YOU MOTHERFUKING!!”

BANG, BANG!!

Two simultaneous thunderclaps filled the air and I shrieked! It had to be the odd contraptions Buckshot took with him, some other form of death like what Whiskey had.

I don’t have time to be subtle!!

I glowed my horn and really went to work on the knots, my body trembled as my heart pounded frantically. What are they doing!? I wanted them to convince Buckshot, not kill him!!

BANG, BANG!!

Two more simultaneous booms, the horrible sounds of shrieking mixed with maniacal giggles. It took all I had to suppress the panicked shrieks that wanted to erupt from my lungs. The second knot gave, my bonds lurched to the ground, but I was not free yet.

CRASH!!

I screamed as a nearby shelf erupted, the old, abused metal shattered and a ball of living chaos spilled forth. The tornado demolished the fire, sending burning embers and hot trash flying in all directions. I barely got a look at Buckshot, Shank and Cleaver brawling it out, the former covered in cuts and the latter two peppered in bruises.

BANG, BANG!!

“AHHHH!” The ground suddenly came up to greet me, the ropes severed as Buckshot’s terrifying weapons fired! I shook and curled up, questioning whether I was alive or not from the near-miss. Burning fire stung my thigh, I had landed on a red-hot tin can! I rolled, scrambling off into some of the cold, white stuff in the room. Instant relief sunk into my leg.

At least one thing here isn’t trying to kill me...

Suddenly the room became a lot brighter. Many of the disturbed, inflamed bits of improvised fuel had found their way to old wooden tables, chairs, and even old posters with disturbing images painted over the originals. I stood corrected...

My three captors were still going at it. Shank and Cleaver clung to the massive frame of Buckshot, stabbing, biting and kicking. Tables and chairs shattered as the huge pony would throw one of the smaller ones off, take aim with the horrifying weapons on his sides, only to miss as the other pounced on him.

I don’t know how long I stared or how long this atrocious cycle repeated. Blood everywhere, horrendous cuts and injuries. At one point Buckshot had a horrendous bite on the side of his neck that bled freely, and Shank had a broken foreleg. It greatly hindered her the next time Buckshot threw her off.

BANG, BANG!!

Shank’s head exploded. And in her side there was a gaping hole filled with shattered bones and pulped organs. The ex-raider went motionless, save for a twitching hind leg.

Suddenly I was back in the hallway in my home, watching Clover die. This was magnitudes worse as Clover’s death had at least been far cleaner, more peaceful, and not fighting for her life as Shank had been. It suddenly clicked in my head what Shank and Cleaver had intended to do, and I had merely been unable to see it. These ponies were absolutely crazy beyond the shadow of a doubt! So sickeningly, unfathomably insane without the Princesses’ light to guide them, that everything they did was nothing but sin and darkness.

Though there was one similarity. The cold way in which Buckshot had killed Shank, much like the pony I was pursuing.

I didn’t feel sick, I was sick! The entire time (which amounted to only a few seconds) my mouth hung open in a silent scream just before my stomach emptied its contents. My mind raced; comprehending my thoughts, what I had just witnessed with my own eyes, and what felt like a thousand other complicated tidbits of information, all of them assaulting me at once!

The sudden crash of dangerously close burning wood snapped me out of it. Goddesses, the roof was collapsing now! The fire had spread and the whole building was ablaze, its structure failing as the fire ate away around me.

Only one thing became important now.

The drapes where Buckshot had left were already burned to ashes and no longer separated the outside world from the hell around me. I raced as fast as I could, the eerie creaks of structural strain kept my eyes upward -- and it paid off, as several seemed intent on crushing me beneath their weight! Crash after crash, followed by my terrified shrieks.

Familiar black cloth caught my eye as I was about to bolt out the door. My saddlebags and robes!

Without thinking, I dashed as quickly as I could, skidding to a halt only once so that the still brawling raiders could roll past me. Soon as the train-wreck of feuding ponies went by, I grabbed my stuff and made for the exit. The whole time the building was roaring, angry that I was trying to escape with my life. Horrid images of the entire structure collapsing, myself trapped and being burned alive flooded my mind and drove my aching legs on faster.

The entrance was nearly within reach…

… when the entire world went loud and dark.

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: Conversationalist, Level 1 - Passing speech checks against ponies that have half your Intelligence is greatly increased.

Author's Note

Finally out of the Stable! Yay~! Now the real fun can begin! :trollestia:

I'm going to try and come up with good perks for Silver to have as she "levels up" but if I happen to skip a chapter with it, then I probably couldn't come up with a relevant perk... :twilightsheepish:

Anywho~ This is my first attempt at some raider madness and I hope that I got it down pat. It was fairly cringe-worthy for me and my primary editor, so yeah~

Thanks for reading and I hope we can all have a fantastic adventure with Silver and the ponies she encounters! :twilightsmile:

Chapter 5

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter Five

“Real knowledge is to know the extent of one’s ignorance…”

Blank.

I stood just beyond the perimeter of what had been some kind of grocery store (“Goldpeak General” the now-destroyed sign had once said). The fire had damaged the building enough that it collapsed inward, its walls somewhat standing only because of the mounds of white that surrounded it. Black smoke slowly billowed in the sky, joined by dying embers. And under all that destruction, three dead ponies somewhere in the rubble.

I shook my head. “Rest in peace under Celestia’s sun, sleep tight in Luna’s night,” I murmured in prayer, as was custom for anypony that died in Stable 46. It was a way of sending them off to the Everafter and into the Princesses’ embrace.

I shuddered at the thought that I almost joined them.

With a sigh I studied what remained of my supplies. Sadly, most of what I brought with me was ruined when part of the store collapsed directly onto my saddlebags. I suppose I should be grateful for that, as the support beam landed on them instead of me.

Healing potions shattered, their contents spilled all over everything else; books -- which held useful spells I could wield against the darkness -- were now stained beyond the ability to be read. Not only did this taint my food supply, but the impact had squashed every scrap of food. I knew that fiber was good for a pony’s digestive system, but I don’t think they had three-inch-long wood splinters in mind.

The only serviceable items that survived were some magical bandages, which I used on my singed hind-leg. At least my robes and the pendant of the Princesses survived as well. With reluctance, I salvaged what I could and discarded the rest, my saddlebags painfully lighter.

“Well now,” I spoke aloud with a small sigh. “This is quite the predicament.”

I looked around at what remained of the town, now able to study it without the distraction of an in-distress pony (though I know the truth about said pony now).

I wasn’t sure what to do now. The buildings seemed quiet, which must have meant that my ‘hospitable hosts’ were the only ponies around. That wasn’t going to last, however, as this so-called Bracket could return at any moment. And if he was anything like Shank and her ‘friends’, then I did not want to be around when he showed up.

Still, I bit my lip as I contemplated a course of action. I can’t very well wander around without supplies.

Having to scavenge, somehow, seemed wrong and I found it incessantly hard. After trying one building that had a flying winged pony with some sort of hat and a single-strap bag (“Equestrian Post Office”). I didn’t have much luck with that one. A few golden bits, a magazine that caught my eye (“Supernaturals”), and what I suspected was a form of canned food. My only hint at this was the faded label with an exuberant mare eating a concoction of carrots, lettuce and cabbage.

While I had no idea how to access the canned food, I didn’t have the stomach to. Inside the office there was a pile of charred bones. Scorched by fire and left by time, tangled in an indiscernible mess. There could have been as many as ten. I tried my hardest to ignore the grave of the poor souls.

Moving behind a secure counter, I found an odd device that resembled the computer terminal in my office. I blinked, surprised to find such a thing intact in such a place. My first thought was that it could have a hint as to where Whiskey might possibly be. I tapped the buttons.

There were many entries on package movements to places I’d never heard of. Fillydelphia, Manehatten, Stalliongrad, Ponyville, Canterlot and many more. Package received, package sent, insufficient postage returns, et cetera. Little of it made sense to me.

There were a few messages:

Entry One:

The busy holiday season is coming again. I hope by keeping some logs in my work terminal that I can keep some semblance of sanity (work sucks). That means long hours, irritable ponies and far less sleep. Joy. Juggler keeps breaking packages, and he’s been warned that if his clumsiness persists that he’ll have to be fired. He’s broken three in this past month alone!

And to make everything even better, the war’s come to Stalliongrad. Yep, the Zebra bastards have made it this far. We can hear the explosions from here, like the subtle thumps of somepony knocking on the wall. I can see wagons outside the post office; ponies leaving while they still can. Troops have arrived too and they’re fortifying the town; sandbag bunkers, martial law, et cetera. Should be so much fun…

Entry Two:

Couldn’t sleep. Marionette keeps fretting about the closeness of the war. Half of me wishes she would shut up, but I can’t blame her. Everypony is on edge. The troops guarding us are keeping tight lips, or more likely they don’t know. I hear mixed stuff from some loose-lipped soldiers, though. The fighting’s been fierce the last week. Ground trades practically every day, back and forth. Post-It Note wants us to cut out and display positive articles or wartime reports that reflect well for the war effort. Said it’s to keep up ‘morale’. She’s so full of shit. Doesn’t she realize this stuff is terrible no matter how you slice it?

Either way, it’s getting done. I put them up on the bulletin board as asked, even if I think it’s dumb. Not what I’m paid for, right?

Entry Three:

I’m not sure what’s more disturbing. The fact that the war hasn’t reached our humble little flank-end-of-nowhere, or that no one seems to be getting the upper hand. It’s been three months since the battle for Stalliongrad started and no one has made a decisive blow. No one.

I’m also hearing that not everypony has been evacuated. That there’s thousands still trapped in the city because the fighting’s too thick. Confirmed it in an article I saw in the Daily Haystack. ‘Civilian Convoy Ambushed by Zebra Strike Force’. If the intel is right, that strike force was meant to flank an approaching armored unit from our side and instead found the civvies. One of the soldier mares was deeply concerned as it was her sister’s unit that was supposed to be guarding them. Overheard her yacking about it in the saloon.

I can’t imagine how horrible that has to be. Trapped in the city, waiting to have your door busted down and killed, or trying to escape only to get slaughtered. Personally I would take my chances and try to run, consequences be damned. But that’s just me and it’s easy to say, since Goldpeak is miles away.

At least I know why Marionette is so on edge. I found her guzzling Applejack Daniels and crying; apparently some of her kin are stuck in that tartarus hole. Poor girl. It’s affecting her work here, but I don’t have the heart to report it. What good would it do anyway?

Entry Four:

Something big is going down. Security has doubled and the soldiers are alert. Nearly three dozen trucks arrived with heavy construction equipment. Specialist unicorns and a HUGE drill. All of them with the ‘Stable-Tec’ logo. It’s really mixed reception, here in Goldpeak.

On the one hoof, this is good. In all likelihood, Stable-Tec is building a Stable up top in Mt. Sorbet. This means we’re a shoo-win for getting tickets for me and my girl! A Stable so close to home. It’s literally a short climb up where I suspect they’re breaking ground.

But there’s a dark side to this, too. If Equestria is approving Stable construction, then that means… the worst is a very real possibility. I’m just a postal worker, but even I know stuff like that ain’t cheap. I’m not real concerned about me; it’s my baby girl I worry about.

Anyways, soon as that Stable gets done enough, I’m buying tickets no matter how much it costs. Sell my forelegs if I have to.

Entry Five:

I don’t understand.

Construction on the Stable has been going on for months now, and there’s been absolutely no word on when tickets will be available. I just got off the phone with my cousin in Manehatten, and she has hers. Said she got it only a month after construction started. What the hell? That prick running the relations between Stable-Tec and Goldpeak keeps giving us the runaround of ‘they’ll be available soon’ and ‘soon as it’s deemed safe enough’. What a load of horse apples! Does he think we’re stupid or something? If that stallion doesn’t give us a straight answer soon, I’m calling Stable-Tec HQ. Maybe they’ll straighten him out.

In other news, the battle is STILL raging. Not as bad as it was some six months ago, but the fighting’s still happening. I understand that Stalliongrad is an important city because of its age, but why not let the Zebras have it for now? Fall back, regroup and then hit them hard? I may not have a fancy education from Grim-Hoof like Fire Song has, but that general just doesn’t know when to quit.

Note to self: encrypt the terminal connection. Last thing I need is the Ministry of Morale to see this and think I’m a defeatist.

Entry Six:

Been awhile since I’ve written in here. Ever since Morale agents took Marionette away, it’s been difficult to get any seclusion at work. I knew Marionette was against the war, but for her to start putting down troops? Wow, just wow. I cannot tolerate that kind of stuff, but it just surprises me so much that it was her. She was depressed, sure. Everypony knows somepony or knows somepony who knows somepony that is stuck in Stalliongrad, but this is so ‘out there’ for her.

What was interesting is that it was the big-wig herself that came to investigate. Her and some secretary for the Ministry of Awesome (surprises me that that ministry even does anything, considering the mare in charge). Came and interviewed Marionette and some of the troops, then they went in a skywagon and left. Just like that. Didn’t even get a chance to say goodbye. The secretary stuck around for a little bit. Glad she’s gone, she gave me the willies something awful. There was just something about her eyes that freaked me out.

Furthermore the troops are staying quiet about it as well. Can’t get a Celestia-damned peep out of them now. This is unnerving.

Entry Seven:

It’s happening! Oh Celestia it’s happening!

We were listening to radio Cloudsdayle when it suddenly went out. I assumed the station was just having some kind of technical problem, but then the ground rumbled like an earthquake! Everypony’s in a panic, screaming about an attack.

I gotta go! I have to get my filly to the Stable. If anypony finds this message, get to the Stable!

I stared at the terminal, having read all it had to offer. Disappointment flooded as there was no mention of Whiskey Tango in any of the entries. It did offer a wealth of information on what had happened… even if I couldn’t understand it.

What war? What are zebras? Stable-Tec? So many names, places and things that I had absolutely no idea what they were supposed to be. There was nothing about them in the old texts, I was sure of it. All the terminal left me with was a confound sense of being blind and confused.

I did glance at the bulletin board the terminal had mentioned. It was covered in old, mostly ineligible scraps of paper. After a few moments I gave up with trying to read them and moved on.

Though… the skeletons gave me pause. They were once ponies, but they existed out here. They had to be like Whiskey. Had to. But…

“No,” I muttered to myself and tore my gaze from them. “I have my path, they chose theirs.”

And I promptly left.

*** *** ***

Whatever collection of structures lay in the distance, Goldpeak was quite a ways away. So much so that it felt like I would never reach it, even in my wildest dreams. It made my legs ache at the very thought. Was there no transport to speak of in this place? How in the world could Whiskey get so far ahead? It seemed like there was nothing around for the longest distance except white, cold powder everywhere I could see.

I sighed, already I felt like I had failed.

He’s gone. There’s no way I could possibly find him out here. My depression hit me hard, and yet it was at war with the determination to make things right.

Another sigh, more akin to a deep breath. I did my best to reconsider my options.

I glanced back up the way I had come, at the massive mountain that housed my home. I could turn back now and nopony would question it, nor would they argue. Dawn and Harmonics would certainly not mind. Some ponies might be cross with my decision to leave in pursuit of Whiskey, but that would fade in time.

I turned back to the distant city. On the other hoof, I remembered the pain on everyone's faces when we sent Clover to rest. The shock, horror and helplessness in Gauze’s eyes. As well as Genesis. Those horrible feelings swam through my stomach like a rancid apple shake. That, and the depression would eat at my ponies for Celestia knows how long. They wouldn’t, couldn’t be happy without closure.

I shook my head. I needed to carry on. I needed to do this.

Standing on the top of the post-office, which was also the tallest building in the small town of Goldpeak, I could see the city and much, much more. The terminal had described it as ‘Stalliongrad’ as its name. I wondered if that extended to every small mass of buildings that dotted the area around. While they did not match the enormous spires in the city proper, many of them were at least several stories tall.

It almost seemed like the world segregated the metropolis from the rest. Vast stretches of white stood between the outskirts and the rest of the valley. To the west, the infection of white gave way to light brown, and then it ended in a cliff. Though, what caught my eyes was the large, black triangle that rested on a flat, short butte made of rock. From what I could tell, it was dangerously close to falling off of the cliff and into whatever lurked below.

The north was especially disturbing. The grey film that darkened the sky seemed poisoned just beyond the northern mountains. A sickly display of rainbow-sheen, dominated with an eerie green in the color matrix. It swirled slowly, passively in the distant clouds as though waiting for innocents to get close enough. Obscured almost from sight, some form of blurred spire rose from the ground. My curiosity morbidly peaked, I noted it in my list of places to check on.

I gulped. Tartarus was much bigger than my home. I found myself pondering how many evil souls lay just beyond my hooves. More so disturbing was the putrid miasma in the sky. That was supposed to be Celestia’s domain, and it was tainted.

This will be much harder than anticipated, I thought glumly.

Movement caught my attention, and from the crest of a hill some shorter distance off, pony after pony emerged. I could not make them out, even when I squinted my eyes. After a half-dozen of them, a single wagon followed. Even from here I could make out the iron bars of what had to be a cage.

Demons transporting the damned? I thought darkly.

My next thoughts were that they must be this Bracket I had heard about. I tensed and counted the pony-shaped blots as they came. Over a dozen, not including whoever was in the drawn wagon. I was about to turn tail and leave, unwilling to be around more ponies like Shank.

When I remembered: “Pretty much. Bracket’s rounding up slaves to trade to Nexus.”

I blinked, then slowly turned back to the approaching raiders. If what Shank said was true, then those ponies in the wagon had to be taken against their will. It made sense. These ‘raiders’ acted very much like demons from what I could tell. They’re depraved, savage, and absolutely insane. Therefore the ones in the cage couldn’t possibly be there by choice.

I can’t leave them to their fate, can I?

Some of the things that Cleaver said came back to mind. I paled and shook my head.

“No, I cannot…”

*** *** ***

I ducked, another raider pony passed by the window.

It didn’t take long before Bracket and his ponies realized something was wrong. The smoke from Goldpeak’s grocery store had tipped them off and they came running. It was all I could do to hide and fold my ears against the barrage of extremely rude insults thrown about randomly as they searched for whoever burned down their place. Such things as disembowelment and strangling one with their own intestines. All the while they howled with hideously psychotic laughter.

I threw up as quietly as I could.

I was ignorant of the threat that Shank posed before, but now I was acutely aware of how much I didn’t want these ponies to find me. So very acute.

I peeked up over the window sill as much as I dared.

In the center of the town, opposite an old, destroyed fountain was the cage. It wasn’t far off from the convenience store ruins. Inside I could see a unicorn mare in rags, beaten and battered from the looks of her attire. Hugged in her forelegs were a pair of foals, they looked like they must have been freshly taken out of their vat tank. There was no way they couldn’t have been. I bristled, these wretches must have removed them early!

Bracket was easy to spot. He was much like Buckshot, except he wore an almost full body suit of rag-tag armor, as no one segment seemed to match the other. All except his head was covered. A wicked set of spikes jutted from each shoulder. He bellowed angrily to the maddened raiders to find the perpetrators responsible. While he didn’t scream any gruesome threats like his companions, my fear towards him was the most pungent.

“Find those fuckers! Drag them screaming back to me, and we’ll…!”

Nevermind. I covered my ears. Goddesses this was awful!

I sighed gently and, while crouched, backed away from the window and into the musty confines of my temporary cover. It was a quaint, dilapidated old place. Decayed and damaged furnishings strewn across the floor gave me adequate cover for the moment. The three seater couch that I was under did nicely, despite the filth that had my skin crawling!

The door banged open and I barely stifled a yelp. Hoofsteps from the other side of my smelly cover advanced inside.

“Slasher,” one voice spoke up. “They ain’t gonna be in here. I tell ya, whoever done did it high-tailed it outta here.”

“Shut up!” the other responded, her voice excited with craze that made my heart skip a beat. Following that was mad giggling and what sounded like the ramblings of a game of hide and seek.

“Come out, come out, wherever you are…” she disturbingly sing-songed. “Come out so we can play!!”

I curled up as much as I could as they moved about, then scooched further under the couch. My ears strained to make sure they weren’t coming near, hooves over my muzzle to stifle any errant sound. When no jubilant screams of death and dismemberment came, I allowed myself an iota or relief.

“I’ll check upstairs for our little play rat!”

“Fine. But don’t steal any ammo this time! Bracket finds you stealin’ again, you’ll be missing them legs!”

“Yeah, promises!”

One of them left, their hoofsteps grew distant with the sounds of creaking wood. The other grumbled madly to themselves, though it was thankfully too quiet for me to hear.

I nearly yelped when sudden pressure descended upon me!

“Ah,” the remaining raider relaxed. “Finally a second to rest.”

I trembled. He was right on top of me, crushing my lungs! Heat built in my face, my back complained under his heavy weight and I had to bite my tongue to keep from grunting. Likewise it was all I could do to keep from squirming as he bounced.

“Lumpier than I remember,” my unintended rider intoned, and I felt pokes through the couch’s cushion.

Arrugh! Get. Off. Of. ME!

My eyes teared up from my burning lungs, then finally the other incessant raider returned!

“Nopony! Damn it!” the returning raider spat, clearly she was disappointed that I was not there for her to kill. So unfortunate I almost felt bad. Almost.

Before too long they left after declaring my hiding place clear of intruders. I held my breath a moment longer and waited for them to leave.

When the door slammed closed I sighed in relief and collapsed, then soothed the burn in my lungs with great mouthfulls of stale air, which devolved into hacking and coughing as dust showered down around me. Through the threat of raiders, the muck and absolute filth rose above the rest.

What do I do now? I’m stuck in here with no real way to get out. That, and my mind drew a blank on how I was to rescue those in the cage. Outnumbered and without a means of defending myself? I was not about to kill anypony. That’s unspeakable. There was just no way.

… or was there?

I peeked over the couch, looking for the stairs that gave access to the second floor I had missed. Sure enough, there was a narrow column that lead upwards. Double-checking the window to make sure I was not about to be spotted, I made for the stairs.

Most of the rooms seemed unappealing and bare, like no one had been in them for years. Though the last one had several metal boxes stacked up on top of each other. Next to that, a table held several devices I could barely name, but they seemed to hold a similar design to Whiskey’s pistol. There were even a few of the terrifying cannons that Buckshot wielded.

And there were a lot of them. If each raider pony, of which there were a dozen, outside were to arm themselves with three weapons here, there’d still be a massive excess.

I paled. Did all of these devices possess the same horrendous power? Some of them seemed even more deadly, if size was any indication. By Celestia! I can’t let them keep this kind of death and destruction! I simply can’t!

Though… how do I go about destroying them?

I bit my lip and looked over each of the atrocious weapons. There were things I couldn’t begin to guess at their function. Stacks of thick orange discs, metallic apples, and boxy things that seemed to match larger, narrower counterparts. Yet, they also seems unnaturally different. It dawned on me that I still needed some way to open the captives’ cage, and I doubted that the key would be within easy reach.

Curious, I levitated up one of the boxy things. It was about the size of Whiskey’s pistol and had a similar mouth-grip. Absent was the little notches along the barrel, and there was no hole at the end. Instead there was a dimly lit gemstone that glowed purple. The likeness of design told me it had to be a weapon of some sort. Pointing the gem side away from me and at a nearby wall, I pulled the trigger.

Pzzat! Pzzat!

The thing gave a sharp whine, a lance of thin, purple energy raced across the room and blackened the far wall. I winced as it only now occurred to me that I may have just given myself away. Thankfully the weapon was not as loud as Whiskey’s, as long seconds passed with no repercussions.

I hummed, noting how the weapon did not recoil like his either. With a frown of disgust I put the device in my mouth and fired again.

Pzzat!

My thoughts were confirmed.

A plan came to mind now. I gathered up some loose paper and other flammable bits of debris until I had a decent pile right underneath the table of weapons. The fire should spread and destroy them. Then, just like the grocery store, the building should catch fire and that would draw everyone’s attention away from the cage. With any luck, I can use this weapon to break the lock.

Or at least I hoped so.

Another couple of blasts and the old papers were smoldering with a soft, deceptively benign glow. Eager to leave, I made my way back downstairs and waited until the coast was clear at the back entrance. Narrowly avoiding a scouring raider (one with a gruesome cutie mark of a skull being smashed by a sledgehammer) I hid a couple of houses down. The center of town was arranged in a circle with the old fountain in the middle, and my query alongside it.

I waited, studying the cage and I saw the thicker bars along the far side. That had to be the gate, and thus, my ultimate goal. If I squinted my eyes I could almost see the large padlock at this distance. I counted at least four raider ponies in my field of view, the rest of them searched the town.

A few minutes passed and finally I could see the dim light in the window. It also helped that it seemed to be getting darker outside, like when most of the lights would dim in the stable to help ponies sleep. Is that what this was? Somepony dimming the lights above? No, that’s not right. I had to remind myself that I wasn’t in the Stable. That was Celestia’s sun, likely being lowered in preparation for Luna’s moon. Though, the thick cloud cover made that fact blurry at best.

Murmuring brought my attention back to the matter at hand. With passing minutes the weakly flickering light grew stronger as the sun’s illumination waned. Some of the raiders had begun to notice it as well. Soon after that, black smoke began to seep from the long-broken window.

“What the fuck is going on!?” Bracket bellowed as he now noticed why his ponies were not still searching.

Somepony answered and Bracket’s face turned to fury. “Then get up there and put it out, fuckwads! We lose that stockpile, we’re fucked! It’ll take months of caravan raids to get even half that shit back! GET TO IT!” He stomped furiously as he growled at his subordinates with unspoken promises of gruesome discipline should they fail.

Three ponies rushed in, joined by a fourth after they bucked the door open. Smoke started to pour from the broken window in abundance, the room ablaze and soon enough the whole house with it. My ears twitched as popping sounds crackled through the air.

A glance around told me almost everything I wanted to know. Nearly everypony was enthralled and distracted by my little act of arson. Raiders that had been searching the town proper were now clustered only several yards away from the about-to-be inferno.

Save for one.

Standing next to the cage door was a solitary raider, exactly where I needed to go. No matter, I am prepared for this.

I am not a stealthy pony. Numerous times I had tried to get Harmonics back by sneaking up behind her, only to be discovered mere moments before I could scare her. That, and I rarely tried to do so. That was mostly because I was anxious about Dawn finding out. With everyone’s attention elsewhere, however, it was not a problem.

Once I was right behind him, I whispered, “Excuse me?”

“Who the flying fu-!!”

Clang!

I swung hard and he fell to the white ground in an unconscious lump, followed by the heavy cast iron pan that I had picked up in the now burning house, a fresh dent marring the otherwise flat bottom. After doing so, I checked his head. Nothing broken, nasty bruise. He’ll be fine, with the exception of a splitting headache for a day or two.

My concern for his health satisfied, I checked to make sure my cover hadn’t been blown. The inferno burned brightly and vigorously, the panicked yells from those inside as they tried to salvage what they could effectively masked anything I did. Right now I could probably shout a curse from the Goddesses at Bracket and he’d be none the wiser.

“Wh-who are you?” the mare asked in an unnecessarily quiet whisper. One look at her told me she was hesitant to think this was real. She must have fully believed herself to be resigned to whatever fate held for her.

I smiled. “I’m here to help.”

She blinked, and that barest hint of hope came with her ears perking just a little bit. Also there seemed to be some kind of… what? Suspicion in her eyes?

Wanting to deliver on my promise, I searched the unconscious pony for the key. I must admit my extreme reluctance in doing so, largely due to his rather pungent odor. Thankfully I didn’t have to use my hoof. It was too occupied trying to shield my nose. Do these raiders ever bathe?

The mare in the cage grew restless, her gaze shifted quickly between the busy raiders and me as I searched for the key. Unfortunately I had no luck.

No matter, I reminded myself, stemming whatever frustration that may have come.

“Please hurry!” she softly urged, trying her best to keep the little ones quiet.

“No need to worry,” I said in my own attempt to ease her concern. “They’re too busy with my little ‘distraction’.” Though, my words seemed to fall on deaf ears. She fidgeted with a worried whimper.

I looked back to see what her worry was and saw nothing of concern. The crackling had risen, becoming an erratic and frequent staccato. The fire itself had engulfed the whole house, transforming it into a brightly burning torch against the twilight, clouded sky. Everypony was frantically shoveling the frozen white puff onto the blazing inferno in a vain attempt to put it out. Everyone except for Bracket himself, who was shouting orders some distance away.

I couldn’t help but smirk. All their ill-gotten weapons had to be destroyed by now. They were wasting their time and I felt like I’d accomplished something good. They won’t be hurting anypony any time soon.

Reveling in my success for only a moment longer, I got back to the matter at hand. Drawing the boxy object liberated from the house, I found the lock and made sure to point the dangerous end at it and it alone.

Pzzat! Pzzat! Pzzat!

Each beam of purple energy struck the crude metal, and on my third blast the lock melted enough to fall off the latch. From there I simply opened the door and--

BOOOOOOOOOOM!

A concussive wave of force bowled me over! The cage and the nearby fountain lurched and crumbled over with such ferocity and swiftness that I had little time to think, much less scream. It was as if the world had suddenly blinked out and tilted violently.

I was reminded of Fresh Gourmet cooking in Stable 46’s kitchens, making flat pancakes by tossing the pan. Except I was the one being tossed away several yards and into a deep pile of cold and white.

My head swam and my body ached, like my insides had been quickly, briefly pressed under immense pressure before letting go.

What just happened?!

One moment I’m by the cage, freeing somepony from raiders, and the next moment I’m soaring through the air!

The clatter of debris rained down around the town square, each piece of decrepit wood or rusted metal plopping down on the white ground and sending the puff flying. What was left of the house was a blackened and charred skeleton, the entire roof and second floor was completely gone. Arms of split wood curved in every angle, blackened and some burning still. A massive column of smoke added to the steady stream of black from earlier, belched into the sky to join the gray above.

I stared in shock, my muzzle agape at the destruction I unintentionally caused. My intent had been to make the raiders’ weapons unusable, not annihilate the building!

There were ponies inside there, I realized.

“Oh no!” I jumped up and promptly cried out as lightning shot up my backside. My hoof on my right hind-leg was swollen up bad. I groaned trying to move it, my eyes moistening at the stiff pain.

Ignoring the pain the best I could, I brought my attention back to the cage. It had landed on its side, the door open and the mare still inside.

“A-are you alright?” I asked, wobbling my way over.

She looked up at me and I gasped. One of her eyes was bruised and closed with blood running down from her mane.

“I’m okay.” She nodded and went back to helping the two young ones. I offered a hoof and checked them over. The poor things were shaken and scared, but without a scratch. A comparison between them and the adult mare told me that she must have used herself to protect them.

Sadly I didn’t have much in the way of supplies to give to her, but I did give her the remainder of bandages I had.

“What are you doing?” she asked curtly as I started off towards the husk of a house and the bodies around it.

I paused and looked back. “I have to help them.”

Her eyes bugged and her jaw dropped. “What? No you don’t! Those are raiders!” She very nearly glared at me, then started ushering the two fillies onward.

I blinked. “I know, but they’re still ponies.” Though, I wasn’t sure about my own statement. They had done horrible things, I was sure of that, and only the Goddesses could know what fate I had just spared her from.

Disgust washed over the face of the one I had saved. She merely shook her head and moved on. I’m almost sure that she murmured something. After that, she called back, “Thank you.”

I nodded, but was quite thoroughly miffed that she was willing to abandon the suffering and dieing. That in mind I was reminded that time was of the essence, and went about checking the injured.

There was absolutely no hope for the three that ventured inside. In all likelihood they had been right next to the gruesome arsenal when my fire set it all off. My stomach rebelled at the thought that there probably wasn’t enough of them left to even consider cremating, as was the traditional means of burial in Stable 46. To my horror most of the raiders were dead, especially those closest to the house. Farther away and they were very badly injured. Pieces of shrapnel burrowed into their bleeding bodies, burns from the fireball, and twisted limbs that simply had to be broken.

All of it beyond my capabilities to heal.

I did my best, but it would be a miracle if any of them lived. If my supplies hadn’t been smashed I could have done more for them.

With a sigh, a heavy heart and the reluctance to see any more, I looked around for anypony else that could possibly be saved.

A soft creak caught my attention. Some distance away a piece of the roof had managed to stay intact. It landed on the ground, crushing half a wagon next to it.

Probably unstable from the fall, I told myself reasonably. It made sense; the roof was on fire and crumbling by the second, the wagon threatening to go up in flames too as it listed with a wheel off of the ground.

Then it lurched.

I paused mid-step, staring at the burning rubble.

It lurched again, wood crackling and the wagon jostled.

Then the horrible finality dawned on me.

“AAAAAGH!”

The roof lurched once more with enough force to flip onto its burning side, then crash into the ground. The wagon suddenly fell, its wheel snapped under its own weight. And underneath lay…

“B-Bracket…” I whispered, and took a painful step back onto my injured hoof as my blood turned to ice.

It was indeed the armored pony. Blown onto his back, his armor gave protection from the section of roof that fell on him. It sported more dings and dents, and was also blackened in places that had been licked at by the flames.

“Son of a bitch!” he growled with hatred, then rolled onto his stomach and shakily stood.

His head didn’t fair quite as well. Multiple lacerations as blood ran down his head and neck. A deep gash across his forehead covered him in his own blood, and it even seeped into his eyes to give them the most demonic red look. Though I knew the fury behind those red eyes was the most terrifying of all.

And it got worse when he saw me. “You!” Bracket snarled, and I eeped.

Bracket looked around at the burning remains of the house and general store, then smiled devilishly as his gaze came back to me. “So you’re the one that’s thrown us such a party.” I got the feeling this ‘party’ was not of the good sort. His laugh was low, hollow, and made my already chilled blood freeze over. “Mmmmhmhm, allow me to thank you in kind…” he said through grit teeth, those horrible eyes locked on me and only me.

Oh Goddesses! I quivered and ordered my body to respond, and it took painfully long seconds -- seconds I knew I would need to escape with my life! -- for it to heed my thoughts. I ran, ignoring my tired body and aching hoof.

“Where are you going, cunt?!” his voice roared after me. “Don’t worry! I won’t kill you! Not yet, anyways!”

I banked down an alley, knowing I couldn’t possibly outrun him in the open. Even if he was injured I wouldn’t make it much farther. I couldn’t hardly see, the sun’s light had gone. The only light I did have was the dim light of my pipbuck and whatever the massive bonfire gave off.

“By the time I’m done with you, you’ll wish you were dead! Every bullet, every grenade, every mine. I am going to fucking make you pay, by taking it out on your fucking flank!”

I’m going to die! Goddesses I’m going to die and it’s going to be at the hooves of a demented lunatic!! I ran for all I was worth; lungs burning, body aching and my injured hoof felt like it would fall off at any second.

“You won’t even make it to Nexus, you little bitch-shit!” Bracket continued, “All the trouble you fucking caused me, I doubt they’ll want a legless, eyeless, stump of a slave like you! Nah, you’ll just be my fuck-toy, little cunt!!”

Every time I turned a corner, Bracket rounded the one I came around before, eyes of fury and the demented snarl of a very angry pony. Despite his ramblings, I blocked out the gruesome promises as I ran for dear life! Or at least I tried to.

Left. Right. Another left and a left again. Winced yelping joined my heavy panting. I could not lose him! It was as if the feral hounds of Tartarus gave the demonic pony the strength to pursue me to the ends of the world. I had to change tactics, I had to do something - anything - to get him off my tail.

Hiding would be useless. Bracket would find me eventually. Running in the town was equally useless.

“In the town…” I huffed between breaths, then glanced at the darkness on the outermost rim of the town. It was my only chance.

I turned one last corner and made my way into the black. Everything around me disappeared, and the adjustment of my eyes did little to let me see where I was going. Bracket’s hooves stopped, and he ceased pursuit for only a moment before giving chase again.

I ran as fast as I still could, but the furious pain that wracked me meant that I could not keep this up for much longer. I must have been on a hill, as the incline made me slow. After reaching the crest things got easier, and I saw a possible boon.

I could barely see a crack in the mountain’s base, similar to the one I had left. I glanced behind me to see where Bracket was, and saw him a short ways off and gaining. After turning off my pipbuck’s light spell, I made for the cave and weaved my way through until I was at the back. Several things clattered in my haste. Even more to my advantage the entrance was partially obscured by a dead bush. I went back as far as I could and went silent.

“Where’d you go little cunt!” I could hear him searching. “Come out, come out fucker! I just want to mount your head on my wall!”

I shoved my hooves to my mouth, afraid to so much as breathe as I trembled in fear that he’d emerge into the cave.

I clenched my eyes and prayed.

Celestia and Luna hear my prayer. I stand in Your light amidst the darkness and fear it not. For I am strong and I am Your child. My faith is unwavering, undenied, and pure. Your wings protect me and Your horn shield me, as they do for all of those that follow You...

Chapter 6

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter Six

“Hey, I'm watching you like a hawk.”

“I can’t believe it…

“Those assholes built a stable up in the mountain, and nopony can get in! No wonder we couldn’t get any kind of answer on Celestia-damned tickets from Stable-Tec; there were none to be sold whatsoever! Who do those bastards have in there? The Princesses? Company executives? Generals? What the fuck makes them more important than the rest of us? Huh? I hope they all die the most horrible, agonizing death conceivable for leaving us all to die in this damned mess they made! Every single pony in that stable!

“Well… regardless, my girl and I are here, safe. For now...

“Poor dear cried herself to sleep. Did my best to try and calm her down. It’s not easy when she’s old enough to know what’s happening, but not enough to… I don’t know. Accept it? She kept asking why this was happening and when we could go home. Breaks my heart to tell her that we can’t. Keeps asking me about the stable, too, and it honestly takes all I can to not blow a gasket and start ranting on all those assholes that must be sitting pretty in there.

“Anyways, we’ll be okay here for a short while. I found this little cave here and stashed a week’s worth of food and supplies a couple months back, just in case the zebras pushed far enough to get to Goldpeak and we had to evacuate in a hurry. Can’t say I never thought the day would come, but I was definitely hoping it would be one of those ‘you’d rather have it and not need it, than need it and not have it’ kind of thing.

“Though I never thought we’d be here when fucking megaspells fell. When I last dared to peek outside, none had struck Stalliongrad directly or indirectly, but a bunch of them hit in White-Tail Wood. Dunno why the zebras would attack an unpopulated forest. Probably more religious mumbo-jumbo, like with Princess Luna. Crazy stripe-heads…

“And what has this damned war done for either side, except get us all killed? Nothing, that’s what.

“Uh-oh. My radiation counter is going berserk. This ain’t good! Oh shit! No! No, no, no! Fuck, it must be from White-Tail Wood. Has to be. Nowhere else got hit! Fuck! FUCK! How did the radiation get this far!?

“Damn it! Damn them to hell! All of them!

“We’re dead, and there’s nothing I can do. One last message. To anyone that finds this, assuming anyone is left to find this, don’t try for the stable in Mt. Sorbet. It’s sealed up tight. No one from Goldpeak got in, because we weren’t fucking meant to. I’ve… I-I got to go. I want to be with my daughter, i-in our last moments. One last lullaby...”

*** *** ***

The recording finished and all I felt was hard depression. It was not until the morning after my nightmare-fueled sleep that I discovered two skeletons, a small one hugged in the forelegs of a larger skeleton, curled in the corner not three feet from where I slept. In the corner I had found what was an audio log, and in a bout of curiosity I plugged it into my pipbuck.

I wished that I had not.

As I listened, I knew there must have been some form of cataclysmic event and that these ‘megaspells’ were somehow involved. I still did not understand most of the log, but perhaps I could find out more while I searched for Whiskey.

I sighed as I sat away from the two skeletons, the embers of the dying fire smoldering even now. My heart was only half into my quest now. In less than a day I had almost died a half-dozen times. Venturing beyond that cave felt like nothing more than signing my execution. But what else am I supposed to do? I cannot go home in defeat. I cannot go back and see the depressed faces of the others, knowing that I had failed.

A deep breath and I made an attempt to stabilize my head. I still needed to do this and still needed to find him. He cannot be allowed to get away with his crimes.

Though… if there is a lot of ponies like Bracket out there, this is going to be a lot harder than I thought. Trust is something I cannot get careless with. I cannot get close. I have to be more vigilant than ever before. The ponies here are demons, nothing more and nothing less.

My head hurt and I massaged my temples as I would often do. This also conflicted with everything I had been preaching for over a year now. Help others when you can. Always be kind and courteous, never harm anyone or allow anyone to come to harm and many more.

“What do I do?” I questioned aloud, my gaze to the dank cave’s ceiling and to the Princesses above. Right then I hoped, prayed, for some kind of answer. A quiet suggestion. A whispered hint. Anything to guide me in this dark time.

The wind whispered just outside the cave, and what light did come in briefly intensified. Not by a lot, but just enough. I smiled at the clear sign.

I examined the supplies left behind by the deceased. An ample amount of canned and boxed food, all of it sealed in plastic bags to protect it from the elements. There was even a few bottles of clean, purified water. I drank one immediately and stashed the rest in my bags along with some of the food. With that food was a medical box, but the only things inside were a box of magic-laced bandages and a single healing potion, which I drank for my sprained hoof. Regardless I gave a prayer to the Princesses for a modestly good fortune.

I tested my hoof before leaving. Still a little bit sore, but no longer swollen and definitely ready for use. That was good, because if Bracket was still around I would need all my legs to work at full steam. His gruesome threats still lingered in my head and made me shiver.

Cautiously I peeked my head out of the cave. Filtered daylight illuminated the white hill I had traversed the night before and the surrounding area. No sign of Bracket, so I nudged myself out a bit more.

Goldpeak seemed unchanged, the fires had all died or maybe Bracket put them out. I wasn’t going to go find out, however. That left the massive city in the distance and the large black triangle I had seen before. Both were curious to me and I had no leads to go on. I picked the triangle to head towards… but would first give the accursed raider town a very wide berth.

Before starting my journey I looked back to the cave, knowing that it was the gravesite for two unfortunate souls from a forgotten age. It was thanks to them that I had the gifts I had now, and I couldn’t just leave that unacknowledged.

“Rest in peace under Celestia’s sun, sleep tight in Luna’s night.” Then gave a respectful bow before departing.

*** *** ***

“Oh Celestia!” I groaned not for the first time.

How does anypony get around? This unbearable cold and this ground is murder on my hooves! Already I missed not just my warm, soft bed, but also the whole stable. It was never so miserable just walking to and fro in my home! The cave had a mattress at least, even if it was dirtier than anything I had ever seen in my life. Which, by the way, meant I did not sleep on it.

I stopped for what must have been the dozenth time since putting Goldpeak behind me. In fact, the town was not too far away. I could still make out the buildings if I squinted. In contrast the black triangle surrounded by sand still seemed impossibly distant.

I groaned and collapsed back onto my flanks, ears folded. I wanted to curse, instead I whined and just collapsed into the puffy white ground. The cold was both welcome and abhorrent. It soothed my achy muscles yet caused discomfort because it has been nothing but cold since I left!

Perhaps I should have spent more time exercising in the Arboretum, rather than attending sermons and taking care of the cathedral. Maybe then I wouldn’t be in this pathetic mess...

This felt so ridiculous and unfair! How was I supposed to find him in all of this! How!?

I groaned yet again and forced myself to stand and keep going, convincing myself that there had to be a way, even as doubt seeped into my mind.

In all likelihood I wouldn’t find him. There couldn’t be any beings of the Princesses’ light out here. It was Tartarus after all, and thus far everyone had either tried to kill me or worse. At times the very air seemed like it was setting its will against me with each visible breath.

My ear twitched and I started up another hill, one of many in this desolate place. Once at the top I saw, of course, more hills that stretched onwards toward the bemoaned goals of my quest. A broken line of gray weaved its way from Stalliongrad all the way to Goldpeak. I assumed it must have been some kind of pathway for travel. I made note that it did not branch off towards the strange triangle. To my left was another structure, this one solitary with nothing else beside it, all alone in the hilly plain.

I blinked, and my ear twitched again, and I thought I heard something that sounded like a sharp crack.

Turning to where I thought I heard the sound, I found another wagon that was near the old road, but a different section that curved its way back towards another area of the massive city.

At first I thought it was a second band of raiders that were making their way to Goldpeak. Though, this time it was a covered wagon instead of a cage on wheels.

Curious.

This time I heard the very same crack, and there was but a smidgen of movement near the wagon, and then somepony fell. My eyes widened and my concern grew.

it seemed strange to me that someone would be this close to Goldpeak. If these ponies were anything like that mare that I rescued, then they must know about the raiders.

I approached the stationary wagon out of curiosity that, in all likelihood, would bite me in the flank.

“Oh dear…” I gasped softly. There were indeed ponies around the wagon… just not living ponies.

I counted around eight. All of them recently deceased as their blood had not darkened and congealed. I recalled Genesis had once explained how the body’s life fluids can, under ideal circumstances, harden into a protective shell in a process called ‘coagulation’. These ponies did not have that opportunity. The wounds were too grievous and severe.

Of the deceased, their wounds followed an odd trend. Four of them had holes in their heads and judging by their attire they looked to be of raider stock. Small entry wounds that mirrored that of Clover’s, but with gaping cavities where -- I assumed -- the bullet had sickeningly punched through their skulls. Perhaps this was the result of a more powerful version of Whiskey’s pistol, though I could not be sure.

Goddesses I can see some of their brains! Unable to stomach any more I averted my gaze to the different set.

Three others had no gunshot wounds. Instead they were covered in bruises and doused in cuts and blood. Following a hunch, I saw that the raiders had crude clubs of pipe and serrated knives. Raiders must have ambushed them, and somepony must have fought back, resulting in a stalemate. My brow furrowed and as I looked around, an inexplicably odd feeling came over me. It seemed familiar, as if the Princesses were watching over me but it was not their benevolence.

Seconds passed and nothing happened. Nothing but my own cold breath moved in the slight wind. I sighed, pushed the odd sensation from my mind, then checked for any pulses.

As expected, none of the raiders were alive. But neither were any of the other ponies. I came to the last body; a mare, tightly curled in on herself. I frowned as I envisioned the raiders beating and stabbing her while she tried desperately to defend herself. I could imagine her screams, the laughing…

I clenched my eyes and trembled. “Goddess Celestia,” I whispered in despair at what lay before me. “Why does this happen?”

It made no sense to me. Why? What reason do these ponies have for killing each other? This isn’t supposed to happen, this isn’t how things are supposed to be!

I shook my head and sniffled as I fought the creeping depression. I couldn’t break down here. I did what I could and resolved to lay the deceased to rest, then gave prayer for their souls.

I sat back on my haunches and put my forehooves together. For some reason I couldn’t close my eyes, unable to take them off the dead mare. Who had she been? What was she doing out here and why? What had her symbolic name been?

“Rest in peace under Celestia’s sun…”

Maybe it was her alabaster coat that kept my gaze so. It reminded me much of Celestia’s own, sadly marred in blood. “Sleep tight in Luna’s ni-- AUGH!” I fell backwards and scrambled away, eyes bugged.

I stared. Then it happened again! The mare’s forelegs, they moved! If ever so weakly.

It -- I mean she -- moved! Oh my Goddesses she moved! She’s alive!

My heart now racing, I jumped into action. “Don’t worry! I’m going to help you!”

Immediately I took out what few medical supplies I had, while also cursing myself for wasting the now much-needed healing potion. The cuts and bruises that were ending her life would have been healed almost instantly with the potion I no longer had. As quickly as I could, I wrapped up the most grievous of her wound, a deep gash under her left foreleg.

Though…

I paused, now noticing something that I did not before. Or rather, something that was not there to be noticed. In Clover’s last moments, she was breathing hard and fast right up until the last second.

I stared hard at her even as her forelegs moved yet again.

Her barrel was still. She was not breathing. When this fact dawned on me I checked her neck for a pulse. Nothing.

“Huh…?” I confessed my confusion aloud, brow furrowed and head tilted to the side.

My fervor to save a non-existent life now gone, I gently moved the dead leg.

She had a large bundle clutched to her dead chest, wrapped as though any exposure to this horrible world would shatter what lay beneath. I waited for a moment, then two, and was rewarded with the brown fabric moving just a little bit. More curious now than ever, I lit my horn and moved a flap of the cloth.

And revealed the tiny face of a unicorn youngling, the white-coated foal’s eyes closed.

My jaw open, I looked back and forth between the dead mare and the still living. It dawned on me with terrible, sad realization…

She protected it with her dying breath. She did all she could to keep the raiders away.

I took the bundle as gently as I could, favoring my magic over my hooves at first. The bundle stirred and gave a sleepy whine at being disturbed. A quick check of her face and a tiny whine told me that it was a youngling filly. I frowned, supporting her with my foreleg. She had to have been removed from her vat tank incredibly early, as she was even smaller than the two young ones with the caged mare in Goldpeak. Too small to do anything for herself. If I had not come…

Ping!

I eeped and jumped back, the ground at my hoof exploded, throwing up a little fountain of dirt and white powder. The sharp ping beforehand was brief, gone before I realized it had even happened. I looked around quickly and saw nothing, ever careful of the foal in my leg. There was nothing around me, just empty hills and the distant mountains.

Still, my heart thundered in my chest, the rush of adrenaline had me tense. Something else out there now wished me harm! But with cold realization I knew that whatever was now after my life had to be something I couldn’t see. No one was around me, nothing was in sight. I was alone, yet dreadfully not.

I whimpered and backed away, clutching the silent foal in my foreleg and trying my best to shield her. With a wince it dawned on me that I might end up just like the other mare.

Ping!

A brief flurry of sparks showered me and I screamed. Startled, I ducked as another sharp twang made my ears ring. Something fast and small hit the metal of the wagon right next to my head!

I didn’t think about it. On pure instinct I ran as fast as I could -- or tried to, since I wasn’t about to leave the defenseless foal alone to be murdered!

Ping! Ping! Ping!

More dirt and white powder jumped into the air, always a step ahead of me. I shrieked with each one, convinced that the next would send me sprawling into the ground, dead or dying. The next second may very well be my last!

The wagon was not safe. I knew that because of the bodies. Whatever was now trying to kill me must have been what killed the raiders. But how does one hide from an unseen threat? One that strikes from nowhere with no prior warning? At least raiders were not hard to miss.

Ping!

Another close call, and a searing pain across my left flank nearly sent me down. Only adrenaline kept me going.

I’m going to die! I chanted in my head as hot tears of pain and terror ran down my face. I was going to die in this horrid place! Far from home, away from those I cared about! And all for what!? My heart sank at my foolishness and I still searched desperately for something, anything, that could spare me.

And then I saw it. The old, solitary house atop the hill.

I had to reach it, it was my only chance!

My invisible assassin never gave up. Every other second another missed shot would either barely graze my hind legs or would only impact the ground. Thankfully the door was already open, cracked and bucked from Goddesses-knows-what but still intact, allowing me to barrel into the room.

Unfortunately I was going so fast in my bid to save my own life that I did not pay attention to my hoofwork. A foot stool had been resting peacefully until I tripped over it, which sent it and myself rolling into the room with thuds and crashes. I curled up, keeping the small foal as secure as I could. I heard breaking glass and splintered wood, and came to a stop.

Everything went silent.

I blinked, barely able to process whether I was still of this world. My chest still moved and my heart still beat. I was alive!

A quick panic attack and a check later confirmed that the young foal was safe and sound too. And she was still asleep? Wow, and here I thought that I slept like a rock at times. Though, in my own defense things never got so heart-poundingly tense in the stable.

I groaned, my body’s aches and pains catching up with me after my mad gallop. That irritating sting came back, and my hind-legs felt numb. I tried to move, then gasped out as pain surged from my leg. Biting back another yelp I pulled back the black robe.

Oh Goddesses above…

Sticking out from my leg was a piece of shattered glass the size of my forehoof, covered in what could only be the splatterings of my own blood. I had landed square on a table, surrounded by broken, ancient wood and shards of dusty glass.

Again I wanted to curse my confounded luck in this abominable land! I am cursed, hexed, I had to be. There was no other conceivable explanation. Surely nopony else that lived out here could get injured so much on a regular basis.

Even as my legs throbbed I still couldn’t afford to believe that I was safe. This place gave me shelter for now, but who or what was attacking me would most definitely advance to finish the deal. I clutched the foal at the thought, worried more for her than for myself.

Though, I couldn’t move with a glass dagger in my leg. I gripped the shining shard in my magic, bit my own hoof to stifle the inevitable scream... and pulled.

“MMMMMMMNGH!” Exploding pain! Goddesses it was like someone had poured molten syrup into the wound. My leg bucked, hitting the musty couch not three feet from me and making it lurch an inch. I whimpered, hot tears left my eyes to stain my cheeks as my jaw relaxed. I had to, lest I injure myself further.

I just laid there and breathed until the agony dulled enough. All I wanted to do was lay there until it felt better, but I knew that I could not do that forever. Time was running out.

The home was not too different than that of Goldpeak. Wooden walls, dusty, moldy furniture and what I recognized as a television across from the couch. Stairs led up to a second floor and two open doorways led to other areas of the house. The foal hugged to my breast, I made my way into the first room. It was a kitchen. I searched around and found nothing that could help me right now.

Thump, thump.

I went quiet and still, just near the kitchen table and waited. It sounded like hoof-steps, though I was not sure.

“Come out,” came a steely, cold voice that sent a shiver down my spine. “You can’t hide.”

I gulped quietly and clutched the sleeping foal tighter. Frantically I looked around for an alternate exit. I heard no more steps, it seemed my assailant was content to block the front door. I spotted a back door in the kitchen and immediately tried to fling it open with my magic. It stuck fast, denying me the exit I desperately needed. Upon closer inspection the door had glistening ice in the frame, a busted pipe above the door had frozen it shut.

I puffed my cheeks in a barely-contained, frustrated scream.

Crack…

My head twisted back to the living room entrance, as did both my ears as my eyes widened. How had they come in so far without me hearing them!? Hooves were not silent, least of all on wood!

I bit my lip and looked for another escape and found it in a second set of steps that led downwards. Forgoing stealth and subtlety, I raced down the steps as fast as my injuries allowed, biting my tongue the whole way with fire lancing up my side.

The underground floor was a storage area. Barrels and boxes and trunks that held nothing of interest to me right now. Little light flowed in from the fogged-over, tiny windows to the outside world.

“Stop running and I’ll make it quick,” the cold voice said from above, in the kitchen but not yet within my sight. There was a deadly promise in those words and they confirmed my fears that whoever the voice belonged to meant me harm, and the defenseless foal as well.

I wasted no breath on an answer and instead looked for a way out. Across the cellar was another ray of hope; more stairs that led to a boxy, wide door. Moving quickly, I tried pushing and found it unsecured, the heavy wood falling over with a soft thunk. I gave a squee and a prayer for a good turn in these bad events.

I went to run…

And paused as a thought hit me.

If I run now, my pursuer will just fire at me again from a distance. And already injured, there’s no way I’ll survive.

Those thoughts hit me like a cold, dreadful wave. It wouldn’t matter how far I got. Intuition told me that I was attacked at distance, and assuming that was true, then there was no way that I would get away. Or at least not in these nearly-barren white hills. One decent shot would cripple me, and leave me helpless.

I have to make them think I disappeared. Cover up my tracks enough that they won’t know which way I went, then hide and wait them out.

I glanced back at the cellar door, knowing that if I was to do this that I would have to be quick. I bucked the door shut and found an old shovel, then thread the shaft through the handles to bar my pursuer’s way.

The white hills bore little in the way of vegetation, certainly not enough to give me cover. The branches of a lifeless nearby bush would serve a better purpose, however. Snapping one off with my magic, I walked backwards while sweeping the branch back and forth. This eliminated any tracks that I made, as without them no one would know which direction that I might have taken.

Banging came from the doors, the pony behind them trying to buck their way out.

I made it to the house porch when two sharp bangs resonated through the air. They were similar to what I heard from Whiskey’s pistol, but definitely more powerful. In an instant, the handles had been blown clean off in a brief cloud of wooden shrapnel, and had even snapped the shovel in two.

I didn’t wait. I quickly but quietly made my way back into the front door. After all, what was the point in trying to hide if they could hear my hoofsteps on the floor. Looking for another place to hide, I went upstairs.

The hallway gave me several options. Three bedrooms, one to my left and two to my right, with a fourth room directly down the hall that looked like it might be a bathroom of sorts, as there was a crusty toilet in the cracked doorway. Only one of them was open, and I figured that if I was trying to hide it might have been better to not close a door and possibly make noise. Thank Celestia the floor beneath me did not creak as I went.

It led into what could only be described as a young filly’s room. Small bed, small furnishings; something like what I had when Dawn was still raising me. Several dusty, damaged toys sprawled around the floor and tables. One sported a board game, much of its pieces damaged or missing, judging by the sparseness of what was probably a complex game.

I sighed softly, my eyelids drooping a bit. I was getting tired? Now, of all times?

The bed seemed like a good place to hide behind. Its orientation on the far wall would put it between me and the open door, so if my plan didn’t quite work, then a cursory glance into the room would not reveal me. I made my way over and laid down, the amazingly still-asleep foal resting quietly in my foreleg. Again I bit my tongue as the sting of my wounds threatened to give me away. I must treat them soon. As a last resort I drew the boxy weapon that I used the day before. Hopefully brandishing the weapon would be enough to deter my pursuer, should they manage to find me here.

And now I anxiously waited.

Nothing happened for several minutes, my pipbuck’s clock telling me so. Even in the house and my heavy robes I felt colder, the very idea of moving any more was tiresome. I leaned my head against the fabric of the dusty comforter, eyes drooping closed.

“Just rest,” I mumbled tiredly. “J-just… for a little… bit.”

My eyes closed and my cold body laxed.

The world began to slip away, a peaceful calm overtook me and soon all I could hear was my own slow heartbeat. It seemed slower than it should have been. The strain grew as I tried to keep the boxy weapon levitated, now to keep from making noise. Though, if I just set it down for a little bit, I could…

Click.

The sharp noise caught my attention. The world came back in a flood. I shivered, tired now more than ever, my eyes weighed as much as lead. Even more so the room was blurry. A few blinks and it cleared enough for me to see.

A voice spoke but I didn’t understand. It was garbled, like trying to speak when underneath the water.

I wasn’t alone.

I brought the weapon back up as much as I could, and found another device floating nearby. The dangerous end pointed at my head. I recognized some of the similarities to Whiskey’s pistol, but this ‘gun’ had some kind of notched cylinder and a short scope. And the hole was clearly bigger than Whiskey’s.

My senses cleared a little bit more, and behind that weapon was another unicorn. A dark blue coat and a black mane under an equally black hat with a wide rim. The tone of voice was not too dissimilar to Whiskey’s, so it must have been another stallion. He wore clothing as well; a white shirt with a collar, and over that was a black vest with several buttoned pockets. It seemed larger than ordinary fabric should have been, particularly around his barrel. Some letters stood out on the vest: “S.C.C. S.W.A.T”

His eyes were what held my own. Cold, unfeeling, and they held a sharp precision that must have been watching my every minute movement with the utmost attention to detail. The glow from his horn held the gun so steady, I doubted that anything could have moved it off-target.

We had our guns pointed at each other. I imagine that was the only reason why he has not killed me yet. If he fired and I managed to squeeze the trigger, then he might end up dead too.

“If you’re going to try and hide,” he spoke coldly, “then patch up your wounds first.”

I blinked, not understanding at first until I glanced at the floor. There was a breadcrumb trail of blood that started at my leg and went around the corner at his hooves. The glass had me bleeding all over the house and probably outside too. My plan to hide was ruined before it was even conceived.

I stared back at him, still holding my weapon with his. The thought of shooting someone was something incomprehensible. I hoped he wouldd be deterred.

“Any last words, raider?” he asked, the weapon pointed at my head.

Raider!?

“I a-am not a r-raider!” I defiantly shouted, my magical grip on my own weapon strengthened. How dare he compare me to those Celestia-cursed psychopaths! “Y-you’re the raider! K-killing a-anypony you s-see! A d-demon from the p-pits of Ta-tartarus!”

My unwanted companion scowled with an eyebrow quirked.

I grit my teeth and glared, trying to be more fearsome. Though, my weapon trembled as his held absolutely still.

And soft whimpering caught my ears and cooled my indignant fury. Movement touched my breast and I looked down, the strange pony in front of me forgotten. The little foal was stirring, and that stirring quickly evolved into crying. Fairly loud crying.

My ears folded and I groaned, pain and fatigue beleaguered my effort to sit up.

I was not a guardian. I did not begin to have a clue about how to care for a little one, much less a filly so young. She shouldn’t have been out of her vat-tank for at least several months longer. Yet I vaguely remembered what Eternal Dawn used to do for me whenever I couldn’t sleep. She would rock me back and forth, slowly and carefully when I was youngest. I did the same, now, for this one.

She cried and cried, I got my first glimpse at her light-green eyes. I smiled. “There there… I-It’s okay.” I rocked her back and forth as my feeble body weakened, my rude guest forgotten.

It’s cold. So very cold. My vision slipped further, and in my sluggish thought process it dawned on me that I was bleeding out. I glanced at his cold expression, and wondered why he still hadn’t shot me dead.

Probably wants me to suffer, to enjoy my last fleeting breaths before he has this young foal at his mercy. Evil demon!

I couldn’t do anything. The strain of my magic became too much and the weapon clattered to the floor. I’m not sure if my rocking had comforted the foal into contented silence or if my hearing had gone the way of my sight. Gravity increased a thousandfold and it became impossible to stay upright.

Everything went black…

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: Slippery Filly, Level 1 - Shots that are taken against you at long range are given an aim penalty based on your Agility.

Author's Note

And thus, it begins~

I've long pondered what kind of "theme song" I would pick for Darkness Falls. A song or melody that could confer the emotional depth that I would feel whenever I imagined the many epic scenes that I had planned for this story. This song has also held deep emotional meaning for me, even if I've never seen the actual movie that this song was composed for.

For me, Lux Aeterna carries a sense of foreboding action, a sense of epicness and what I can only describe as the destiny that awaits those who are born to do great things, which is the way I felt about Little Pip, Blackjack and many other heroes and heroines that I've had the pleasure of reading about. This song inspires me to write Silver Starlight to greatness. But even moreso, I hope that it can inspire others to create their own epic storylines, within Fallout: Equestra and other universes.

Enjoy~ and thank all of you for being so awesome! :twilightsmile:

Chapter 7

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter Seven

“Morals are built on religious faith. Virtue is built on morality.”

“Augh!”

I jolted up, suddenly awake and somehow still alive. My rapid-fire breathing left wisps of cold fluttering in the bedroom’s dusty air as I quickly darted my eyes to and fro. The covers fell off of me, and a further adjustment showed me that the glass wound was now gone as though it never happened. I blinked.

What happened? Where, who?

The sun was going down outside, the darkness creeping onto the house even as the thick cloud cover dampened it even more. I blink more, unable to remember how I got here.

“The foal!” I looked around frantically, searching the entire room visually once more and finding no trace of her. In fact, everything except my pendant and robe was gone! It must have been that blue stallion, the one just before I lost consciousness.

Noise from below caught my attention, and my head tilted. He was still here? Surely he’s not dumb enough to stick around after taking my belongings and the foal? My brow furrowed and I slowly made my way down the hall and the stairs, ever wary of deceit and possible ambush with the recent memory of Whiskey Tango in mind.

My suspicions were never vindicated as I descended the first few steps. The downstairs common room had been slightly changed. The table I smashed through had been swept away and into a corner. Light flickered throughout the room, the fireplace ablaze with… giant roaches over the flames. Only just then did the pungent, putrid aroma assault my nose.

I gagged rather loudly.

“You’re awake.”

“GYAH!” I jumped, then tumbled onto my back down the first few steps. “Ow!” I whined after my head banged on the hard wood.

There he stood, my unwanted assailer. He stared down at me with a flat look. “Definitely awake,” he quirked an eyebrow at me as he spoke.

I scrambled to my hooves as fast as I could. “No thanks to you,” I said guardedly. “Where’s the foal?” I demanded. “If you’ve hurt her…” I threatened, despite not being armed and not having the fortitude for it.

“Bossy, aren’t we.” He pushed passed me and down the stairs.

I flushed angrily. “Listen here, demon, you--”

I cut off as the gun levitated up in a flash, the barrel chillingly close to my head. He stared back at me, his eyes colder than I could have imagined. He said nothing, but instead held that gun to my head for several seconds. Afterwards he sheathed it to his left foreleg and continued downstairs.

I was more angry than scared, the latter smothered in hot fury. I would not be deterred. “Where is she,” I demanded again, now through grit teeth as I stood my ground and tried to hide the quaking in my forehooves.

He sighed in annoyance, “Couch.”

I blinked. A further look at the old dusty piece of furniture revealed a familiar cloth bundle. My anger cooled, question answered, I made my way down to check. She was indeed okay and once more fast asleep.

“Who are you and what are you doing out here.”

I turned to look at him. He was between me and the door. “I could ask you the same question, raider.”

“Look,” he started, scowling at me. “I’m not a raider.”

“Oh?” I challenged. “Then explain why you murdered that caravan.” I knew he didn’t kill those ponies. They were the victims of the actual raiders, but I needed to make sure he wasn’t working with them or some other group. “And why you tried to kill me.”

“You went after the foal,” he retorted back. “You’re not exactly dressed like normal ponies. In some damned cult or something.”

I huffed indignantly. “I am not from ‘some cult’. I am a follower of the Princesses, and their High Priestess!” I emphasized with a stomp.

He rolled his eyes. “Ee’yup, some cult…”

How dare he! I huffed again and my face heated.

“You’re dressed for the part.” He gestured at my robes.

“And what exactly would I have ‘done’ to the foal?” Seriously, what would I have done? The foal was defenseless and…

“Eaten it,” he said simply, his eyes judging.

I paled and stared at him as though he’d suddenly grown a second head.

“Okay, so I was wrong.” He shrugged as though it was of no consequence. At some point my jaw had dropped.

“Wrong!?” I shouted, then remembered the sleeping foal and quieted my tone. “Wrong? That was you shooting at me. Do you always shoot other ponies dead on a blind hunch!?”

“Hey, if it looks like a psycho and dresses like a psycho, I’m shooting it like a psycho.” He looked me up and down, his tone infuriatingly casual about the situation. “And you looked like one, so sue me.” He turned back to the cooking insects above the fire, his horn glowing as he rotated them on their spits.

My muzzle twitched as I watched him, and it was all I could do to resist bucking him face-first into the fire.

Forcing myself away from the despicable stallion, I took my overcoat from the nearby table to give the foal some extra warmth. It was growing colder and I remembered how miserable the cave was.

Several minutes passed by in silence, myself on the couch and him tending to the dead. My temper cooled enough and a thought occurred to me, a glance at my own hindleg.

“Why did you do it, then?” I asked.

“Hmm?” He kept his attention on the fire.

“Why did you not kill me? I passed out from blood loss.”

He stayed silent for a while, then finally spoke up, “You made your intention clear. You forgot about me and comforted the foal. I knew then that you wouldn’t hurt it.”

I blinked, my question only half-answered. “And my leg?”

“Healing potion. Like I said; you wanna hide, treat your injuries. I followed your blood trail.”

I nodded once. “I see. And my things?”

He didn’t answer, instead his interest on the roasting bugs. Did he seriously intend on eating that? I slowly shook my head and was about to reprimand him on the safety of eating such things, but then remembered my own meal the night before. Random cans of Celestia-knows-what didn’t exactly give me a leg to stand on in this case.

As he began to eat I decided it was time to go, and after a moment of wandering around I found my saddlebags under the table that held my coat. I moved everything from one bag to the other, intending to use it to carry the foal. In this world I would need all four of my legs to stay away from danger.

“Where do you think you’re going?” my simultaneous murderer and savior asked. His tone said he would not let me leave.

I tensed. “Wherever I please,” I replied a bit heatedly. He had no right to tell me what to do and I was not going to be intimidated.

He scowled at me mildly. “Not with her.”

I scoffed right back. “As if I’m going to let you take her! I may not be a guardian, but you aren’t even qualified to watch over an egg timer, let alone a youngling!”

“Step outside that door and you will die.”

I snorted and rolled my eyes. “Please. I’m mended and just fine, thanks to you.” I was indeed grateful, but this was getting annoying. “I know what to look for and what to avoid.”

“Do you.” His tone carried a sense of sarcasm.

“Yes, I do!” I stomped.

“Then you know about the swarms of stygians that devour ponies in seconds unless they’re in shelter.”

I blinked. The what?

He glanced back at me with one cold eye and smirked. There was a scratching sound above me and I looked up. It sounded like something raking across the ancient wood, prodding softly to test for a way in. The fire flickered, and out of the corner of my eye a very fast shadow darted outside the window. I jumped.

“Stygians,” he said again. “They only come out at night. They hunt in swarms in the city and larger urban areas, though there are a few smaller packs near the mountains, where we are. They wait in caves during the day. Oh, and the second you step hoof out that door, you’ll be eaten in ten seconds flat.”

*** *** ***

Scritch, scratch. Scritch.

That infernal sound again. It had been two hours since and they have not stopped!

I laid on the very same couch in the living room, too afraid to move much farther away from the fire. Ghost -- what the stallion had preferred to name himself as -- reiterated that any light hurts these ‘stygian’ things, whether it was from the sun during the day or the artificial light of fire and spells. Though he added that my pipbuck’s illumination spell is too weak to do so.

Even though my eyes burned for rest, I could not get any sleep like this. The knowledge that blood-thirsty carnivorous demons flew just outside, capable of ripping me to shreds within an astonishing timeframe just did not give me peace of mind.

Of course not, I scowled up at the ceiling. I can’t imagine why.

The little foal had remained completely asleep and at ease. Not even the stygians’ constant racket roused her from rest. I envied her.

Mustering up the courage, I got up and made my way around the old house to seek some form of distraction. Several small torches in glass housings dotted the home; set up by him to keep the stygians at bay should the main fire go out. I found Ghost in the kitchen, sitting at the table with the green glow of a terminal.

“Can’t sleep?” Ghost asked, his attention on the terminal with a frown.

“Can’t sleep,” I replied tiredly. He merely hummed in response.

Ghost then took out his weapons and began laying them on the table. The revolver from before, the huge weapon he had described as a ‘sniper rifle’, and lastly he had the weapon I confiscated from the raiders. I stiffened, not entirely liking the idea of not having it while he was armed to the teeth. Then I felt queasy at the thought of having an attachment to a weapon, of all things.

Nonsense, I thought with heavy disapproval and thrust the unwanted desire from my heart. I only need the Princesses’ light to protect me.

Ghost picked up my weapon first, scoffing and scowling as he turned it this way and that. “You need to take better care of your weapons.” He stared at me flatly.

I stared back, miffed that he dare suggest that I care for such a thing. “I do not care for instruments of evil,” I declared my thoughts firmly.

He quirked an eyebrow in what I suspected was disbelief or annoyance. Maybe both.

“Regardless,” he stated again, his horn taking the weapon apart and then cleaning it with several small tools in a meticulous and careful manner. “You need to. This MEP Type Eighteen would have fallen apart after another cartridge, stable-dweller.”

“I told you, my name is Silver.”

“Whatever. Take care of it or you will die. Stupid ponies that don’t take care of their guns become dead ponies. You don’t wanna be dead, then don’t be stupid.”

I huffed, then glanced away for the time being. He was more than annoying, and quite rude to boot!

“Or don’t. I really don’t care.” Ghost finished his work on the pistol and turned his attention to his own.

All I did was flush and stare at him, anger building that he had the nerve to question my intelligence. I led a Stable, after all! Granted I did not have much experience, but I still knew how! Surely that qualifies me as being out of the range of ponies that are out here.

I growled softly but he didn’t even bat an eye.

Scritch.

My ear twitched at the noise and I glanced up. “How much longer until I can leave?” Getting the foal and myself away from this insufferable stallion took priority for the time being, then after she is properly cared for I can resume my search for Whiskey.

Ghost hummed, unconcerned about the carnivorous stygians. “A few hours, probably. They know there is food in here, so they won’t leave until things get too dangerous to stick around.”

I gave a small nod, wondering about the waiting stygians and unpleasant images conjured by my imagination. I shivered at yet another one about the fire going out and getting assaulted from all angles and…

Gyah!!

I need that distraction now, please, thank you!

“What’s on the terminal?” I asked. I did not much care what was on it, I just needed something to do.

“Chat logs. From ponies long dead.”

As grim as it was, it would have to do.

Ghost scooted over and took the opposite chair and continued his work, letting me have the terminal. Some of the entries were beyond repair when I tried to look at them, though there were still a few that remained. Some were letters back and forth, others seemed to be like a conversation that was written in text.

Heart Phyre: Hi, Mom.

Sun Phyre: Hey, sweetheart. How is work?

H.P.: Oh, just more of the same. Filing paperwork, scheduling meetings, et cetera.

S.P.: And Halo?

H.P.: Still in school, thank Celestia. I got her latest report card, you should be getting a copy in the mail soon. She’s doing her best -- and doing well -- but she still wants to go to the front. Says she feels like she’s not making any difference in school and it’s taking more and more to convince her otherwise.

S.P.: That’s wonderful, dear! I’m glad she’s doing so well. I’m sorry to put so much of this on you, but please keep her in school. I don’t want to lose either of you to this horrible war. I’m still curious though, how did you get Halo such a huge scholarship? And into the Grimhoof Academy, no less? I thought only the children of nobles could get in there.

H.P.: It’s all right, Mom. I want her to stay out of this war just as much as you do. And hey, I’ll be coming out your way here pretty soon. One of my bosses has business to attend to in Goldpeak, and I’ve been given orders to go with her.

S.P.: Oh, that’s wonderful! When will you be coming?

H.P.: Sorry, Mom, but you know I can’t disclose that kind of information. It’s against the secrecy act. Don’t worry, though. Soon as I get a free moment I’ll stop by.

S.P.: Oh, right. Sometimes I forget in my old age. I’m still having trouble re-configuring this blasted terminal encryption-moh-bob you sent me. Never had anything like this in my day.

H.P.: Eheh, yeah, sorry you have to deal with that, Mom. But as I’ve said before it’s the only way we can communicate. I think it’s annoying, too, but as soon as the war ends things can get back to normal.

S.P.: I hope so. Stay safe, keep an eye on Halo, and... please be careful. Those darned zebras are getting trickier.

H.P.: Thanks, Mom, and I will. I promise you.

S.P.: I love you, sweetheart.

H.P.: I love you, too, Mom.

I finished the first and proceeded to the next. It seemed to be a progressive string of emails.

Dear Heart,

I really wish you would write me more often. I don’t like these weeks of silence between you and I. It just makes me worry so much more, you know? You go days -- sometimes weeks -- without so much as a peep. I don’t want to be a bother, no mother wants that, but is it really so hard to pop a letter in the mail? It doesn’t have to say much, just a quick ‘hello, how are you?’ is all I’m asking.

Love, Mom

------

Hey Mom,

I am truly sorry for being so quiet for such lengthy periods, but my job really keeps me THAT busy. I’m lucky if I can remember to breathe at times. Between my primary boss and her ‘friends’ I have a zillion-and-a-half things to remember. Tack on business trips all over Equestria and to the Crystal Empire and I’m thoroughly booked. Do you know how much I had to bug my bosses to just give me two days vacation to go to Halo’s graduation? I think I’d rather go hoof-to-hoof against zebra elite legionnaires!

Anyways, yeah, it’s a hassle and a half and I’m sorry, but I have to stay my course to end this war before Halo gets involved. I have to.

Sincerely, your daughter

There were several more entries and chat logs, but they were damaged beyond recognition. All I got was a lot of erroneous gibberish. The last log was the only other one left.

Halo Phyre: Mom?

Sun Phyre: I’m here, sweetheart! Are you okay?

Ha.P.: Yeah, I’m fine. I need you to listen. Don’t believe what the stupid media is saying about Heart. She is NOT a traitor, I don’t care what they say.

S.P.: I believe you, hon. Ponies from the M.o.M already asked me if I had seen her.

Ha.P.: What’d you tell them?

S.P.: The truth; that I hadn’t seen your sister for quite a while. Her work kept her so busy.

Ha.P.: Okay, that’s good. At least you shouldn’t get harassed anymore.

S.P.: Sweetie, please don’t take this the wrong way, but I can’t help but question…

Ha.P.: Mom! You can’t be serious!

S.P.: No, no… I don’t think she did… but I’ve never known the ministry to mistaken a traitor. Remember that zebra from Ponyville? And also Minuette, right here in Goldpeak…

Ha.P.: They’re not Heart and don’t believe their propaganda. Trust me, I know. I’m going to do whatever I can to find out what the hell happened.

S.P.: I’m with you, sweetheart. Just please be careful and don’t jeopardize yourself. She worked hard to get you into Grimhoof.

Ha.P.: Don’t worry, I won’t. Remember I have High General Fire Song on my side, and he’s a good stallion. He’ll help me, I know it.

I hummed softly and concluded what was left of the entries. Like the other terminal I did not understand much of what it meant.

“Ghost?” I asked.

“What,” he replied boredly as he worked on his insipid weapons.

“What is ‘Grimhoof Academy’?” I turned to look.

He replied without detracting his attention from his task, “It was a school.”

I blinked. “What kind of school?”

Ghost sighed. “One where ponies learned the art of war.”

I leaned away, disgusted by that very sentence. How in Celestia’s name was war an art?

Ghost continued, “The war needed smart individuals to lead and strategize, so that place was built to teach. Usually it was just the noble-ponies and wealthy that got in, though.” Ghost rolled his eyes at that last bit.

I looked around at the house around me. It was a quaint little place for sure, but hardly something that I would peg as a ‘noble-pony’s’ home.

“I don’t understand why anypony would want to learn how to kill another. It’s…” I paused to remember Clover. “Deplorable.”

Ghost scoffed, then actually turned to look at me with that deadpan stare. “Get used to it.”

I stared back, my eyes wide. How could he say something like that? ‘Get used to it’ he said. Unbelievable!

My undesired host continued, “It’s the world we live in. It happens every day; by the dozens and scores. You think it’s bad here? You haven’t seen anything yet, stable-dweller.” Ghost held his gaze on mine. Just behind those dark eyes there was a coldness that I could not begin to fathom.

Right then I felt the need to get as far away from this pony -- no, demon befit him better -- as soon as possible. Myself and the abandoned foal. I could not allow him to corrupt her.

I did not even realize I had leaned away until the chair almost tipped over. Quietly and without another word, Ghost went back to his task. Unable to be in the same room any longer I departed for somewhere else in the house. Not even the same floor.

The stairs creaked under my hooves as I made my way back upstairs. I suppose it was to explore, as an alternative reason. While I did not want to admit it, the house held my curiosity. I came to the initial room that I attempted to hide in, inadvertantly following my own dried blood.

It was orderly and tidy, aside from the dust that had collected. No pony had lived here for quite some time, even before the tide of death and destruction beset this land.

The next room down was quite different than the last. What looked like old and broken toys littered the floor, the furnishings and the bed that had broken down its side. A glimmer of gold caught my eye and brought my attention to several dusty trophies. Such things were not allowed in Stable 46 as they promoted biased betterance between everypony, so I was not surprised to see such things in tartarus. Still, I left without a second thought as the sight of a filly’s ruined toys soured my mood considerably.

The last room seemed to be a cross between the other two. There were no toys to speak of, but there was a collection of other things; old books and magazines that, upon examination, held no legible answers for me. A busted curio contained ever more exotic pieces of china, all of them smashed to bits, cracked or chipped.

I tilted my head. “Why would demons collect such things…?” I asked myself. Honestly they seemed to be the types of things that Dawn might possess. The pendant of the princesses around my neck came to mind, passed down from high priestess to high priestess.

Finally I looked over to the bed, and found the unsettlingly familiar sight of a pony’s skeleton curled up on the mattress. A quick check of the forehead told me it was not a unicorn, but the idea of this one being an ‘earth pony’ was dismissed. A web of thinner bones coated the pony’s side. It took me some time to realize that they used to be wings.

I blinked, confused by what I saw. “Just how many different demons are there?” I asked once more.

Even more peculiar was the metal helmet that covered the dead skull. It left the face open, and from it protruded various broken or cracked bulbs. It held no real identification for me.

I was about to walk away when I noticed something else. In the pony’s forelegs was a vase, durable enough to withstand the ravages of time, or more likely, protected by the deceased pony’s body from the elements.

As respectful as I could, I shifted the delicate bones of its wing and blew on the dust.

Thunder Phyre, 0967 A.B. -- 1015 A.R.

My ears wanted to paste back as the revelation hit me; this jar was an urn, the burial place for a cremated pony. Much the same was done for our dead in 46. I was looking at not one grave, but two.

Having my fill of depression, I made my way back down with my curiosity sated. Those who resided here were clearly long gone and all that remained were memories. I knew I should not have been curious to begin with - I wanted nothing to do with the lives of these apparent demons - but…

“No,” I said softly to myself with a shake of my head. I was back in the living room with the sleeping foal, and I did not want to wake her. “No, I have my goal. My mission. I need to focus on it, so that this will not all be for nothing.”

That thought firmly in my head, I curled up on the sofa in front of the fire to sleep. The stygian’s scratching had not ceased, but by now I was tired enough to ignore it.

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: Intense Training, increase your Endurance by one.

Chapter 8

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter Eight

Seriously?

“Surely you do not think that you are following me,” I said to my unwanted companion.

Ghost had been an early riser, up well before I was. That alone baffled me as I was certain that he went to bed afterwards. How in Celestia’s name did he manage with so little apparent sleep?

His eyebrow rose in skepticism of my stern words. “I’m coming.”

“Why?” I demanded, my eyes narrowed.

“For the same reason why you wouldn’t let me take her.”

I blinked. “Wh-what!?”

Ghost continued to double-check his supplies. “You’re a stable-dweller, and apparently a backwards pony that can’t even help herself in a life-or-death situation. Especially if you honestly think that killing isn’t an answer.” He turned to stare at me flatly. “Plus I still don’t believe you won’t eat her.”

I stared back, my jaw on the floor and my face burning. “Unbelievable! You really still think I’m--” I stopped mid-sentence and just growled in my throat since I had no words! This was impossible! Did every other pony here lack common sense!? Ponies do not eat other ponies! Well… raiders possibly did, but did I not prove the other day that I was not such a pony?

Infuriatingly his expression said otherwise. I stifled a short scream for the quiet foal that resided in my saddlebag. “Fine.” I turned my tail to him and glared daggers at the door instead. At least it would not show me unreasonable defiance. “Then do hurry up as I would like to move on.”

Ghost merely gave a grunt and I could imagine him rolling his eyes at me as well.

Truth be told I really did want to move on. It was highly likely that Bracket would still be searching for the troublesome mare that caused so many problems for him and his raiders. I would not be forgotten or forgiven so lightly. Goldpeak would need a wide berth.

We departed from the temporary shelter and made our way into tartarus.

As soon as I started onto the white, crunchy ground, I heard hoofsteps that should not be so close. “What are you doing?” I asked, pausing not too far from the house.

Ghost stopped beside me. “What does it look like,” he said flatly. If he was confused by my words he did not show it.

I stared back at him, nonplussed. “You’re too close.”

His eyebrow quirked.

I sighed and rolled my eyes. This was like dealing with some of the more troublesome foals back in Stable 46. Very well. “Stay back ten paces from me at all times,” I stated matter of fact.

“What...”

“That is my condition if you are to follow.”

Ghost’s scowl deepened. He clearly did not like this, but in turn I did not care. I would not travel so close to somepony that was so blatantly in conflict with the Goddesses’ will. If I could not be rid of him entirely -- yet -- then I would not suffer his closeness.

“Fine, princess. Have it your way.” Ghost gestured his hoof forward for me to move along.

I started off down the hill, and after ten counted paces I heard Ghost follow.

Now, where to start?

A quick survey of my surroundings did not give me much to consider. There was Stalliongrad itself, which seemed like it could either be a wonderful place to start or a death trap. Then again, the mysterious black triangle in the distance did not seem much better. The monument was a foreboding enigma, an omen that I was not sure what it was supposed to mean or be. And of course, overshadowing all of that was the rainbow-hued, eerie lights above the furthest mountain range that I had no clue about.

That and there was so much out here that I had no earthly idea where to start…

There was the very real prospect that it may take me a long time to find Whiskey. Weeks, months… maybe even years. And of course that is assuming that I will at all.

“Hey!”

I blinked and turned my head back. Ghost had that contemptible rifle out… and had it aimed right for me. My eyes widened and a chill ran down my spine as…

BOOM!

I fell over onto my side with a shriek, thankfully not on top of the foal. The ground had exploded next to me!

Stunned, I looked upon the most terrifying creature I had seen yet. It was nearly as big as me, had monstrous pincers and a long, chitinous tail with a menacing stinger at the tip. Armored black hide and the sound of its sharp mandibles clicked and clacked, black insect eyes fixated on me.

“AAAAAAAAAHH!!” I backpedaled as fast as I possibly could, my scrambling legs on autopilot until they tripped over one another. It never occurred to me that I needed to get up and run!

It chirped and chittered, then raised its pincers and tail, malicious intent to rip me limb-from-limb was just as absolutely certain as my death.

CRACK!

The creature reeled, its hissing and chirping turned to squeals of pain. Black ichor squirted from what used to be one of its many eyes. I had been forgotten as it turned away.

CRACK!

Another shot from Ghost struck home, the creature reeled and thrashed in pain as another of its eyes exploded, the steam rising from the spilt blood.

CRACK!

A third and final round had the monstrosity collapse, its tail gave a final twitch and went still.

I numbly watched, heart pounding and still dealing with the fact that I had almost died yet again.

Ghost walked up, eyes and floating gun fixated on the dead creature, smoke still wisped off of the barrel. He gave it a kick and only lowered his gun when it did not respond.

“Still want to go first?” Ghost asked coldly, sarcastically as he reloaded his gun. “You don’t know what to look for. I do.” He stared me down as I laid on the ground, his scowl burrowed into my own. “This is why you carry a weapon, stable-dweller.” He levitated my stolen magic energy pistol from his bag and tossed it at my hooves.

I picked it up, my horn threatening to wink out as my panic slowly subsided.

“And if you’re gonna insist on carrying the foal, then I insist that you carry that gun. Am I clear?”

“Y-yes,” I whispered, then shakily stood and stowed the weapon. As much as I did not want to, I could not argue with that stare and what had just happened.

Ghost scowled further. “Say it.”

I blinked, but got the message clearly. “You’re clear.”

“Good.” He put his weapon away and continued to stare at me with that scowl. “From now on you do as I say. I say run, you run. I say hide, you hide. No conditions, no argument.”

I nodded, then looked to the corpse. “Wh-what was that?”

“A radscorpion. They like to burrow and surprise their prey. If you’re perceptive enough, you can feel the vibrations coming in the ground.”

I nodded again and looked to the snowy hole that the radscorpion had come from. I had no idea it was even coming.

And as if Ghost was reading my mind, “Which is why you’re staying behind me.”

I stood back up and fell in-step behind Ghost. He kept his eyes forward and his head constantly, slowly turned back and forth as he scanned the horizon and examining the world around us. His ears also stood at attention, turning this way and that. I did the same, though I was making sure that I paid attention to him in particular should he give a warning to some imminent threat.

I mean, the mere threat of something jumping at you from below the ground was horrifying all on its own. Other things can swoop down in swarms and kill a pony in seconds. And if none of that killed someone, then there were psycho raider ponies that killed for sport!

I questioned how I managed to get this far without dying.

Celestia help me…

*** *** ***

“Can’t you make her stop!?” Ghost growled again and ducked as more gunfire peppered our cover.

I eeped as the ricochet of bullets pinged off of the stone wall. “I already told you!” I shouted back over the ear-splitting din of Ghost’s rifle as he fired back. “I don’t know WHAT’S WRONG!”

“Then figure it out! It’s bad enough the damned raiders heard her crying!”

I tried my best to gently rock the crying white unicorn in my forelegs, despite the adrenaline of fear and panic rushing through my veins. We had wandered into the district outskirts of Stalliongrad, as after a short discussion Ghost had suggested we head for a settlement for supplies. Ghost had warned that we were in raider territory, and of course that is when the foal decided to wake up and start crying.

These raiders were better armed than those of Goldpeak -- or at least after I destroyed their cache of horrid weapons -- as machines of rapid-fire death peppered our cover. Ghost had described the weapons as ‘submachine guns’ and told me that they did not pack a lot of punch, but they could double my weight in lead if I got careless.

Bang!

Ghost had popped up and fired a shot, which was then followed the the death scream of a dying pony. I winced.

“We need to get out of here,” Ghost said as he worked the bolt of his rifle. He scanned the sky above us.

I nodded and then softly cooed to the baby filly. While I had no intention of using it, I did have my magic pistol out. I had no idea what to do and it was made situation impossible by the insipid raiders that constantly vied for my life!

“Ahahahahaaa!” One raider laughed maniacally. “Bombs away!”

“Move back!” Ghost yelled for me.

My blood ran cold and I shielded the foal for all I was worth. I looked back to see; Ghost taking careful aim at what appeared to be a metal apple flying through the air, then…

Bang!

BOOM!

The sky erupted in a furious miniature sun that lasted for all of a second, then was replaced by black smoke. Tiny fragments of flying death stabbed at the ground around us, but no pain spiked in myself nor the foal once I checked her over.

Ghost sighed and reloaded his rifle. “We need better cover.”

“Wh-wh-what… what was that!?” I screeched, watching where the explosion had happened. It was magnitudes smaller than the Goldpeak raider cache, but still.

“A grenade.”

“A what?”

Ghost sighed, then took a well aimed shot at another raider, followed up by a pained scream. “An explosive device, pony-portable. Kills with concussive force and shrapnel.”

Bang!

“In other words,” he nonchalantly added, “avoid.”

Amazing that he can be so calm about all of this. My heart was racing with each passing second, unsure which one would be my last. “A-and you travel here of-often?” The very thought seemed impossible. Who could get through this death-maze with so many armed psycho-ponies?

Ghost leaned back into cover as bullets peppered where he was. I shrieked. “Yes. But I do so quietly and don’t draw attention to myself.” He scowled at the both of us and was clearly annoyed.

Ghost peaked out from behind his cover. “They’ve moved.” And this was confirmed as no fire tried to take his head off.

“They… gave up?” I asked hopefully.

Ghost seemed much more skeptical as he looked around. He did not give me a return answer, but instead gestured for me to move. The little foal was not full-on crying any more, but she was content to quietly sniffle and whimper. My ears folded and I felt so sorry for her. I’m sure that all she wanted to do was rest and the loud gunfire and obscene raiders were not helping.

Ghost and I quickly made our way down the street, rows of boarded-up buildings to either side of a long stretch of road. He had his rifle up as he scanned rooftops and scouted the ominous dark of open windows. I did too with the hope that I could help, though my concentration stayed with the foal. It was not my intention to upset her, but if she was about to cry again I would need to keep her quiet, at least until we got somewhere safe.

“We need to find some cover,” Ghost whispered as we moved. My companion seemed rather nervous, and that in turn made me scared. So far Ghost had been calm, collected and seemed to know what he was doing and how to do so with confidence.

I hummed and bit my lip as I started looking. Most of the buildings were either too small or were boarded up with no easy entrance. Getting inside one of them would take too long, and we would be exposed to the raiders while trying to get in. One did catch my eye though.

“Hey, what about…”

“Get down!”

I eeped as Ghost forced me to the ground just as bullets tore into the building next to me. He raised his gun and fired in retaliation, then cursed. “We gotta go! We’re exposed!”

I looked up to see something pony-sized bank away. I caught a few details, like the spiked shoulder armor and the saddle-device that had two long barrels, one to either side.

I gaped in horror as it clicked. “Raiders can fly, too!?” That… that just wasn’t fair! How in the world am I supposed to survive when there are raiders that can fly!?

Then it dawned on me and I started running. We had to move and we had to move now! “Ghost, this way! I know where there is shelter!”

I focused on running and only that. We had to make it to that building if we were to survive. From here I could tell that it was the only one that was not boarded up, which meant we could get inside and get away from the flying psycho-death demon from above. I could hear Ghost shouting something behind me, but I tuned it out. Time was of the essence and we had to go.

Bullets pinged and plunged into the ground around me with so many shots that came terrifyingly close to ending my life. Thankfully the flying raider did not have Ghost’s accuracy, because if they did I would have been a corpse a long time ago.

The safety of the structure lay just ahead, only yards away. Excitement mixed with dread as I wondered if I would make it. Or if I would get cut down by the flying demon that laughed maniacally for our doom.

“We’re almost there!” I yelled back to Ghost.

“No damnit!” he shouted back.

If not for the flurry of bullets that peppered the ground before me, I might have paused to listen.

The whole first floor of the three story monolith was blown out, all of the windows were a blissfully unblocked entry point. We could fit easily, but the pursuing raider had to bank away. Mindful of my venture into the farmhouse, I more conservatively leaped through.

What I landed on was far less than stable floor. It slid under me as though it had a mind of its own with a steep incline. The hoof-sized rubble followed me as I went. Halfway down there was a rectangular desk half-buried that made for a decent life raft.

The foal was still in my left saddlebag and seemed rather happy about the slide. Despite my adrenaline and panic, I smiled. Especially when I noticed all of the bent rebar that we somehow missed.

“That’s better than getting shot at,” I commented.

Ghost followed moments after, riding some plank of wood down to me.

“Hope you’re happy,” he growled and seemed particularly unhappy.

Huh? “But… I thought-”

“Take another look, genius.” Ghost gestured around the building. I saw the walls I had been striving to reach with rows and rows of broken windows, but there was no roof. The structure looked tall and sheltering from the outside, but it was a blown-out husk on the inside. There was almost no cover in the crater that we slid into, revealed by the gray cloud carpet above us.

“Oh.” My ears folded.

“Yeah,” Ghost chided further. “You just lead us into a killzone. Congratulations. Even now Deathrain’s raiders are closing to box us in.”

Well, hell…

I looked around for some kind of exit, something that might actually save us this time. It would take way too long to swim our way out of the rubble-filled crater. And we would be exposed for the waiting raiders to gun us down.

Then I noticed two things that might hold promise.

On the opposite side of the crater from us, there seems to be a half-buried double door. Furthermore it seemed to lead into a side of the building that had not been destroyed, as I could not see through the windows and doorways.

“What about there?” I pointed to the doorway.

Ghost followed my hoof but showed nothing except that scowl. He gave me an incredulous look.

My face heated. “Well if you have a better idea, then by all means, please enlighten me!” We had no time for this nonsense. “I know, I made a mistake and that made me a stupid stable-dweller. Okay! I get it!”

Ghost had been about to say some retort along exactly those lines when bullets buried themselves into the desk.

“DEATH FROM ABOVE!!” came the over-jovial cries of the flying demon. From his tone it was clear that our attacker was another stallion.

Ghost snapped up his rifle and returned fire while I cowered to protect the foal. It was too late as the raider peeled off with the clear intent to make another pass.

Ghost reloaded, then sighed. “Fine.”

I gave a soft nod and then followed him into the gravelly mess. I kept my eyes to the sky, ready to warn Ghost if our attacker returned. He undoubtedly would since we were still alive.

More bullets plunged into the ground around us, my breath held as I waited for death.

Again we got lucky. “He can’t strafe for long.” Ghost reached the door and watched for the raider as I approached. “The building’s husk makes him pull up early.”

I tried the door, eager to get the foal and myself out of danger. It remained stubbornly closed. I tried again and again and again until I was bucking on it with my forehooves.

“It won't open!” I growled in frustration.

“Move.” Ghost moved up to my side and examined the handle. “It’s busted. I have to force the lock. I need-”

Bullets and another psychotic whoop cut him off. Ghost returned fire. “Damnit! I need you to cover me while I work.”

At my confused expression, he rolled his eyes. “I need you to shoot your energy pistol at him when he tries to strafe…”

I stared at him. “What? I am not going to fire at another pony!” Even though I realized how odd that sounded, due to the fact that this ‘Deathrain’ was a demon, it was not my place to pass judgment. That belonged to the divine Princesses, not me.

Ghost’s serious, cold eyes bore into my own as he considered my refusal. I was not going to budge or give ground on this. Killing was wrong no matter what.

He did not speak until Deathrain tried to strafe us yet again. I flinched while Ghost kept a steely composure. I wonder how many times he has been shot at to remain so calm. Was he as psychotic as the raiders were, or did he simply not care? Either way it was disturbing.

“Fine,” Ghost said as his horn lit. From a pocket on his vest, a screwdriver and bobby pin floated out. “You don’t have to kill him. Just fire your weapon in his direction to make him veer off earlier. Buy me time to get the damn door open.”

After a moment’s consideration, I nodded. I could live with scaring the raider off.

Ghost set to work on the door, our course of action decided. Gently I removed the foal from my saddlebag and cradled her, facing away from where I knew the threat would come. I was not going to chance her getting hit.

My pistol was out, the weapon shook in my trembling magic. All I had to do was shoot, nothing more, just keep him away. That is what I told myself to keep my fear in line, if barely.

I searched the gray clouded sky for the flying demon. Just beyond the walls I could hear the rest of the raiders lying in wait. Apparently we were reserved for their boss and they were just there to prevent us from escaping.

My eyes darted to a distant blur that swept horizontally above. It turned, then started growing larger instead of moving. I gulped and readied my pistol.

Cracks and flashes of light, followed by the zip and impact of bullets striking the ground nearby.

I clenched my eyes shut and held the pistol up. Some of the bullets were so close that I could feel the vibrations in the ground around me, followed soon after by the cracks of his rifles. I flinched and yelped with each one, so eerily close that at any moment I expected to die. The only reason this was slightly less terrible than when Ghost was shooting at me was because I knew where death was coming from. And that really does not make things better!

I just have to drive him off. That’s all. That little act seemed utterly impossible.

I pulled the trigger and my pistol gave sharp whines with each one. I huddled around the foal, eyes clenched and teeth grit. She whimpered, her fear of the unknown mirrored my own, except unlike her I knew what was about to happen.

I'm going to die!!

“Princesses,” I prayed quietly, my voice wracked with terror. “Hear my plea. Spare the little one, and take me in her stead.”

Fire traded. The sounds of horrid death cracked around me like a most terrifying tune. Goddesses, turn away already! Deathrain was getting closer, his joyous cackling reached my ears.

KRRRRrrrrrzt.

Click, click.

Suddenly silence. The only sounds I heard were from my pistol, but it was not the same zapping that I had associated with the gun.

I gasped and nearly fell over. A cloud of dust had shoved into my back and now I was choked for breath. Coughing and hacking, I looked back to find that Deathrain had veered away.

“Gyah!” I jerked away from the hoof that shook my shoulder. The pistol snapped around, guided in my adrenaline-fueled flurry.

Click, click. Click, click.

“Hard to fire when the cell is empty, stable-dweller.” Ghost stood before me and gently tilted the muzzle of my weapon away from him.

“R-right,” I nervously answered. I laced my magical grip and the weapon’s mouthpiece gave a groan. Any tighter and I might have crushed it.

“Where’s th-the raider?”

Ghost looked at me long and hard. “You’re wearing him.”

Author's Note

No quote or perk for this one, I couldn't come up with anything meaningful. I have some for some later chapters, but yeah.... :twilightblush: I felt that there wasn't enough happening in this chapter for a level-up perk.

But here, have another song that inspires me for this story. Ghost's character in particular.

Chapter 9

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter Nine

“We choose our own fate, for good or ill.”

Quiet.

It took a while, but things had finally calmed down. Ghost, the foal and I were camped within what must have been a classroom of sorts. I recognized it as such because of the tables and chairs, even if they were lacking the velvet cushions that their Stable 46 counterparts had. Most everything else was too ravaged by time and elements to make out.

The little one had been hungry; that was why she had been so upset. Luckily, it seemed this school had catered to those of all ages, as Ghost had managed to find some powdered formula. A boon from the Princesses for sure, because otherwise she was too young to eat anything else as her teeth had not fully come in. Again it angered me to know how early she had been removed from her vat tank so prematurely.

I looked up from feeding the little one as Ghost stalked by the open door. He had been spending the last hour setting up traps for the waiting raiders outside. It would not take them long to get over the loss of their leader and come hunting for us.

After all, as we discovered, Ghost and I had inadvertently taken over the raiders’ hideout. The first room we entered was some kind of basement and decorated with the desecrated corpses of their victims. I got one look before I bolted out of the room and threw up. From there, Ghost had to guide me in with my eyes closed and, to his annoyance, I made him promise to find another door out.

I grimaced at the thought as I tried to comprehend what these raiders were and why they did what they did. With that came the humility that the problems I faced in Stable 46 were trivial in comparison. Along with that, my desire to return home grew.

My thoughts were interrupted as Ghost came back. His rifle slung over his shoulder. “Should be safe enough to camp here. Stygians will deter them from making an attack and we’ll hear them coming.” He took a seat with a grunt, opposite the small fire we had made in the center of the room using a broken sink.

I gave a nod and continued feeding the little one.

Ghost stared at me for a time. He then coughed softly to catch my attention.

“What do you want?” I asked quietly and perhaps with a bit more terse than necessary.

“You’ve never taken care of a kid before.”

I rolled my eyes. “No, I have not.”

I ignored him for a moment and noticed that the foal’s bottle was empty. She gave a tiny snore. Unsure where to let her sleep, I gently bundled her back up and slid her into my left saddlebag.

I held my hoof to my barrel, where my heart still refused to calm down. I shook despite not being cold. And yet, my forehead bore beads of sweat. I gave a shaky sigh and stared into the fire.

I blinked as some distant voice caught me. “Hmm?”

Ghost quirked an eyebrow. “I said, you don’t look so good.”

I stared back and dismissed his claim with a flick of my hoof. “Don’t be silly, I’m fine.” At his disbelieving scowl, I reiterated more firmly. “I said I am fine!”

“No you’re not,” he shot back levelly.

“Why wouldn’t I be!? And just what do you know about it anyway!” I stood on my hooves and challenged him.

He never rose from his seat. “I know a pony in shock when I see one.”

“You don’t know anything! You don’t know me!” I spat back. My eyes burned as I stared at him, livid for a reason I did not understand but was well aware of.

Even though he scowled back at me with a cold disdain, Ghost still did not rise to my level. That Celestia-cursed, demon-of-a-pony stayed so calm and collected. All it did was infuriate me further.

He can never understand how I feel! He’s just as sick and twisted and cold as this accursed place!

I… I…

My heart pounded in my chest, eyes blurry, my legs threatened to give out at any second. It felt like the almighty hooves of the Goddesses were stomping my head into mush. The pendant of the Princesses weighed like a pony-sized boulder on my neck.

A whimper made my ear twitch; it was neither mine or Ghost’s. I sighed deeply and grit my teeth. I cannot do this here with the foal trying to sleep. I turned to leave…

“Where are you going?”

“Why do you care?” I spat back in a whisper.

“I don’t.” He continued to gaze at the fire instead of me, then levitated some more tinder to keep the blaze going. “Don’t go near the entrances or exits. You’ll set off my traps.”

I huffed in response and left without another word. His warning was heeded as the last thing I wanted to do was be the victim of the cruel traps he had set for the raiders. In revelation to that warning, however, it told me that the area must have been safe enough to walk about freely. Which was good, I needed to unwind.

My pip-buck illuminated the pitch black hallways just enough so that I could see where I was going. A good thing, too, since there was no shortage of garbage and smutz on the floor to hamper my ability to walk. Gazing around at the peeling paint, cracked tiles and missing sections of ceiling, the halls gave me a very faint sense of comfort amidst the frayed nerves.

This place was indeed some form of school, far larger than the classrooms back in Stable 46. I passed room after room filled with damaged chairs and desks. No more of the raiders’ macabre decor was found. They must have primarily stayed on the first floor and the basement, as we were on the next floor up.

Thank the Goddesses for small blessings…

The hallway ended with a cracked and battered door. Upon entering, this room was clearly different from the rest as there were not any school desks to be found, but instead more clandestine furniture; such as a musty couch, moldy tables and much more comfortable looking chairs, even if they did look like they would crumble from the slightest weight. The other end of the room had a long table with rusting machines that seemed to be designed to dispense merchandise, though there was none to be found as somepony had smashed the glass on both of them and raided the contents. I guessed at it being food due to the only thing I recognized, which was a coffee machine that had lost its pot. We had a similar one in the High Priestess’s sanctum, and I used it quite frequently. And like everything else, the room was coated in dust and grime.

Looking back up at the door, the dirty sign partially read ‘Teacher's Lounge’.

The room did not hold that much of interest to me, but I did spot another newsboard much like the one I had found in the Goldpeak post office. Wishing to satiate my curiosity and to take my mind off of other matters, I trot my way to the board.

The clippings were in significantly better condition than those in Goldpeak, probably due to the fact that this room was completely closed off to the Tartarus that was outside.

Most of the articles seemed to be celebrating the accomplishments of students that attended this place. I saw spelling bee results, magic fair announcements, reminders of the rules for troublesome students (we had a similar sheet posted in Stable 46, though ours was not quite as extensive), and a reminder to attend the school’s upcoming hoofball game (the home team Dark Ravens were facing off against the Hippogriffs).

Though one peculiar piece of very official looking paper (or at least as official as I could tell, given its state of decay) drew my attention:

“POSTED AS PER ORDER OF THE MINISTRY OF MORALE.”

“Ministry of Morale…?” I questioned aloud, then continued to the article itself.

It read, “Terror strikes Stalliongrad hardware store! Employees at the Stalliongrad Hoof Works hardware store expected another typical day at work, but what greeted them on their opening shift was nothing short of a gruesome massacre that had happened sometime the night before.

“Over a dozen Equestrians were found dead throughout the facility, each of them murdered in such a way that one would expect in a movie setting.”

“‘It looked like some kind of hunter was killing them for sport,’ one employee, who had discovered the scene commented. ‘I’ll never forget. There was a mare, strung up by her neck with razor wire and the floor covered in blood. It was horrible.’”

“Other such murders occurred as well, including a stallion that had a common household drill bore into the back of his skull, another mare crushed under a fallen pallet of two-by-fours, and two that had been incinerated by an I.E.D concocted from volatile magic energy cells zapped in a microwave in the employee break room.

“Sources further comment, ‘Them weren’t no ordinary ponies,’ said another stallion worker. ‘I’m retired Equestrian military, lost my foreleg, and them ponies were decked out in full tactical gear; automatic weapons, magic-enhanced visionary goggles, grenades, the works. They were after somepony; somepony dangerous.’

“The Ministry of Morale quickly swept up the scene as the Ministry of Image confiscated recorded documentation, as per national law and security, for the impending investigation. Pinkie Pie, Ministry Mare of the Ministry of Morale, commented when interviewed on the situation, ‘Bad, bad terrorist traitor ponies! Probably working with those mean Zebras!’ before she hopped away to get a look herself.”

The rest of the article was damaged beyond eligibility but the message was clear enough. Though, why anypony would want to post something so grim and macabre was beyond me. I mean, other than raiders of course…

My curiosity lingered still as I gently took the article, carefully folded and stashed it away within my robes. Ghost may know something about it, or maybe not.

Deciding it was time to move on, I left the Teachers Lounge behind through a different door and down another hall. I did come across one of Ghost’s traps and made sure to give the rigged weapon - a shotgun, he had called it - a very wide berth.

The only familiar thing that I did see was the little silhouette of a small filly with a bow tie in her mane; the same sign used to identify a bathroom. I did see another silhouette, this one appeared to be of a filly with a very short mane and absent the bow. It irked me that this must have been the version of a young stallion, and it just did not belong as far as I was concerned.

The sudden, ravenous desire for a shower forced me forward and into the room. Of course, the entire washroom was far filthier than I would have liked as dust and debris caked every surface. I was at the crossroads of wanting that shower desperately enough, or to just walk away entirely. The former won that debate as I remembered why I longed for one so badly.

The bathroom was far larger than any of the several that resided on the many levels of 46. Open shower stalls and closed-off privacy areas for relieving oneself, most of which had been severely damaged.

I tried one shower head after another with absolutely no luck. I was not really surprised, but I was hoping that one was in good enough condition to reward me.

“I need to get him off of me…” I whispered aloud. My heart was thumping hard in my barrel again as I sucked in mouthfuls of stale air.

I had to sit back or else I would have fallen over with my legs refusing to support my sins.

You killed him…

“No…” I shook my head. The grime on my coat had once been…

You killed him…

“No. No, no!” I shook harder and hugged myself tightly. The room felt impossibly cold, as if the very chilled air of death had surrounded me in its foreboding cloak.

You killed…

“NO!” I yelled out, forehooves clutched to my flattened ears. “NO I DID NOT!” I screamed at the voices in their ceaseless assault.

It did no good. They kept repeating and repeating and repeating! Guilt and shame crushed down on me like the massive great seal I had departed from.

You killed him… you killed him… you KILLED him!

The room spun. My head throbbed. My heart raced and the cold, physical and perceived, was unbearable.

You killed him! You KILLED him!

“No! No, no, NO!” I shook my head as hard as I could and fell over, still clutching at my head to ward off the voices.

Everything went white as sudden, searing pain shot through my horn and my back spasmed. Something shattered and clattered to the floor, my hoof hurt as a result. Then, as if a switch had been thrown, I felt nothing but numbness.

I lay where I fell, on my side and the side of my face planted on the grimy floor. The light from my pip-buck glittered off of the shards of glass that now littered the floor. One particularly large piece was right next to my hoof.

I killed him…

*** *** ***

I returned to the room that had become our temporary shelter some time later. Ghost was there, cleaning his disdainful weapon. The foal was awake and out of my saddlebag, watching him work. She was far too young to have any idea what he was doing, but the fact that she cooed happily as he did so was disturbing. Perhaps just as disturbing was his lack of interest in her, or at least at a glance. Then again that could actually be a blessing in disguise if it meant that he truly had no malicious intent for her. Still, I intended to keep an eye on him.

I went for my saddlebags and removed the last of my remaining bandages and wrapped my right fore hoof.

“What happened?” came Ghost’s exasperated question.

“Tripped,” I lied.

“You look terrible.”

“You would too, out here.” I sighed at my own retort and rolled my eyes. I already knew this before I came back. My eyes were red and puffy, my coat a disheveled mess. I looked ten times worse out here than even my most horrid day in Stable 46 had been. Given everything that I have been through, it was not a surprise.

Looking for a distraction that was not my appearance, I took out the old article I found.

“What’s this?” Ghost asked as I levitated it toward him.

“Found that while I was away.”

As I waited for Ghost to read it, I took a little time to clean up. Some cold water on my face from my canteen, a little bit of brushing on my mane (it was one of the few things that survived the Goldpeak General Store), and I felt a little bit better. Most definitely not one-hundred percent, but better.

“So what do you make of it?” I asked as I tended to the bandages on my hoof. I kept myself turned away and to one side, so as to not draw too much attention to it.

“Well,” Ghost sat up and kept his cold eyes more on the paper. “Two hundred years ago, Equestria was at war with the Zebras.”

I nodded, recalling what I had learned from Goldpeak. “Mhm, the battle came to Stalliongrad and consumed the city.”

Ghost paused for me, then continued, “Yup, except there was more than just soldiers battling it out for the city.”

I quirked my eyebrow at that and kept silent.

“The ‘Great War’, some called it. Others called it the ‘deadliest conflict of all time’, and they were right. An entire generation was wiped out over the course of the war, which lasted several years and well over a decade or so. Stalliongrad, however, was the most heavily contested of the frontlines.”

I nodded again. “Mhm. The log I read mentioned that ground was traded back and forth over the months.”

Ghost nodded in turn. “What most ponies don’t know is that there was a lot more going on in the background. Deadly games of cat and mouse, espionage, assassination and the like. Agents from both sides sent out to win the war in subtler, more-crippling ways than an army could. Think of it like a mallet versus a scalpel. You know what those are, right?”

I rolled my eyes. “Yes, I do…”

“Good. This makes things easier for me. The mallet is the armies of Equestria and the Zebras. The scalpel are the agents sent behind enemy lines to disrupt the opposition. Gathering intelligence, crippling production, stealing weapon plans, or even the assassination of high-ranking individuals.”

I cringed. “Sounds ghastly and cold-blooded…”

Ghost snorted and that scowl hardened. “You’ll learn soon enough that that’s how the world is, and how the world always was. Back then it was a game of spies.” From his pocket came a slender, paper-wrapped stick and a small, bronze colored device. The stick went into his muzzle and the device opened a hinged lid. It sparked, and he held the small flame to the stick. Moments later he put the device away and sighed out a long puff of smoke into the dusty air.

“Spies?”

“The ‘agents’ I was talking about,” Ghost answered flatly.

He was really starting to irk me. “And how do you even know all of this? Did that not happen two-hundred years ago?”

“Believe it or not, there are ponies that are still alive who remember.”

My shock seemed to amuse him. “Things aren’t so different today.”

“What do you mean?”

“I do all of those things, but I don’t care for flags or ideas. Only the caps.”

I blinked and still had no idea what he meant.

“I’m a mercenary.”

Even though I did not fully understand what he was talking about, I could understand one that fought for materialistic possessions. The demons of tartarus would fight endlessly for scraps and for the souls of the damned.

“Struck a nerve, have I?” he rhetorically asked.

I huffed and turned away.

“Well, hate me or not, I don’t care. Get some sleep.”

*** *** ***

The morning finally came.

Ghost had shown me how to access the canned food with a device, predictably enough, called a ‘can-opener’. He further described it as a tool that every pony in the wasteland should have. Though, when I had inquired about the food’s age I was nearly disinclined to eat it at all. Only my rampaging stomach was a much louder call-to-arms than my disgust had been. It was edible, some kind of carrot and asparagus concoction, but it had been nearly as disgusting as my meal in the cave.

After Ghost had meticulously disguised our campsite did we finally move out, albeit a little later than he had wanted to.

“Why do you even care if they run into them or not?” Ghost asked with an annoyed roll of his eyes as we walked. He lit another of the strange sticks -- something he called a 'cigarette' -- and I backed away by a foot. The things smelled awful and made me cough. Plus, I suspected they were harmful to the little one.

“They are still ponies,” I answered back. “The traps served their purpose in protecting us, there was no need to leave them in place. Besides, what if somepony other than a raider crossed their path?”

That seemed to give him a moment’s pause, but before I could cement the victory, “Not my problem.”

I blinked, taken aback by the sheer callousness of his answer. “You really are a demon…” I chastised.

He only huffed in response as we made our way out of the district. The little one cooed in delight at our back-and-forth, as apparently the bickering of morality entertained her. If it were an older pony I might have scolded her for finding such things funny, but her youthful ignorance gave me an odd sort of relief.

“You can keep her quiet this time, right?” Ghost asked, his sniper rifle out and about. His sharp eyes scanned the sparse buildings to our left and the hills to our right, looking for threats. I had to admit that despite his cold heart and unpleasant attitude, I did feel safe around him. Well, now that I was reasonably certain that he would not kill me.

I nodded. “Yes, I fed and changed her while you were off scavenging.” The latter part had been most interesting - and stinky - but I eventually figured it out. The little one should be quite content for a while, as a few playful bounces of my saddle-bags kept her entertained.

“That’s good. We’re almost out of Deathrain’s territory. We should be fine in the outlands.”

“Outlands?”

“It’s everything that isn’t in Stalliongrad’s city limits. We’re skirting the edge right now.”

We turned away from the line of buildings then, heading into the gently rolling hills that mirrored the ones Ghost had been in before. We crested a hilltop and I once again got a good view of the surroundings. The items of my curiosity caught my attention; the black triangle, the enormous city of Stalliongrad itself and the ominous miasmatic tower to the north. Even in the middle of the day, the strange rainbow-sheen stayed strong.

Bang!

I jumped as Ghost shot at something in the distance.

“Radscorpion,” Ghost clarified as he clacked the bolt, then picked up the brass casing in his magic and stowed it in one of his pockets.

“Oh.” I sighed softly. Even though it bugged me, I supposed I should get used to sudden noises in this new land. I was not sure if I wanted to know what a 'Radscorpion' was.

When Ghost finally signaled that it was safe to move on - something we had discussed the night before - we made our way forward.

“Stay towards the bottom of the hills,” Ghost said, his hoof directed me towards the small valleys forged. “They will give us more cover from snipers.”

I could not argue with that. I imagined that it was from such a hilltop that he shot at me from.

The land around us was covered in the white stuff, and with so many mysteries around me, it seemed prudent to get some answers.

“Ghost?”

He sighed. “What.”

“What is all of this?” I made sure to keep close and reasonably quiet. If the foal’s crying could attract such ire, my voice could do the same if I was not careful. “The cold white stuff we’re walking on.”

“It’s called snow. It falls from the sky.”

The simple statement answered my question… kind of. I still wanted to know precisely what snow was; how it is made, why does it fall from the sky, et cetera. But my inquiries would probably just annoy him further on what he viewed as common knowledge.

“And the black triangle? The rainbow lights? What are those?”

This time he did not grunt or sigh and he seemed less annoyed; perhaps this inquiry was considered less stupid. “The ‘black triangle’ is Reprieve. It’s a settlement and a trade hub. The many towns and villages go there to buy what they need. Several factions have established themselves as well. Mercenaries, paramilitary groups like the Steel Rangers, even criminals. You won’t find a larger hub of politics and rules, along with corruption.”

I nodded gently in the wake of this new information, though Ghost was not done yet.

“I don’t know a lot about that place. It used to be called the ‘Crystal Empire’ before and during the war. The Crystal City supposedly had the most advanced technology in all of Equestria, arguably only rivaled by Hoofington. They were an ally of Equestria, but largely stayed out of the war due to political reasons. The place is full of salvage and untouched resources, except nopony can get at it.”

“Why is that?”

“Because every pony that has ever tried has never returned. Not one over the last two-hundred years.”

We glimpsed the strange tower again and the rainbow sheen that floated above. Only now, instead of its colors holding any kind of beauty they signified the promise of death. As if the wicked, curved saber of Nightmare Moon were at my throat.

“That rainbow light? All you really need to know is don’t go there.”

I gulped. “Okay,” I said quietly. His simplistic yet adamant answer gave me a sense of foreboding.

... and yet it only fueled my curiosity.

I still had many more questions to ask, though I held my tongue. Ghost was not the most hospitable pony I had met, despite the fact that he tolerates me right now. I could not really afford that to change in my current state.

Ghost kept his attention on the hilltops and the small valleys as we progressed while I kept my own on the foal, keeping her entertained and quiet. Even so, Ghost kept giving me looks as though he were expecting the foal to suddenly burst into tears. And quite honestly it was a concern of mine too. Taking care of a little one was not part of the admittedly limited skillset that I possessed, and even though Ghost’s survival skills seemed impressive, I had my doubts about him being able to protect her while constantly being on the move.

To that end I knew we needed to find her a proper home.

I yet again had an excuse to go back to Stable 46, get the little one a proper guardian and to abandon this madness. I watched Ghost for a moment, his back to me as he watched a nearby hilltop. Perhaps if I was lucky I could slip away tonight. I doubted that he would care that much and even more that he would pursue me.

Before I could contemplate the matter further, Ghost held up his left hoof to signal me to stop.

“What is it?” I whispered, my ears folded back as I peeked around him. I loathed the feeling of weakness it gave me. I stood up a little straighter and forced my ears back up.

“Someone up ahead,” he said quietly in turn. “Stay low. I’m checking it out. Be ready to run if I give the order.”

I nodded and followed him between two hills, where their bases met there was a small ceilingless hallway of shorn rocks which narrowed the pathway enough so that we had to move through in single file.

“What can you see?” Ghost whispered, startling me.

The question seemed absolutely unnecessary. I could not see anything that he could not, how did Ghost expect me to know something he did not. “What do you mean?” I asked defensively.

He groaned quietly. “Your pipbuck. What do you see on your EFS?” At my blank stare, “Do you even know how to use that thing?!” he hissed as quietly as he could.

My face heated and I had to consciously keep my voice low. “This ‘thing’ is a divine symbol of the Princesses’ Chosen! Are you always so disrespectful?”

Ghost barely fought back another growl. “Alright, look. It’s called a pipbuck; It’s issued to stupid stable dwellers. And if you don’t learn how it works, you will die.”

Despite the heat in my face and the throbbing of my temple, and a distinct desire to buck Ghost in the face, I jutted my foreleg out. “Fine, enlighten me!” I whispered tersely.

He rolled his eyes, took one more glance ahead of us, then started fiddling with the buttons on my pipbuck. I waited, then blinked as my vision flickered. “Whoa!”

For a brief moment I thought I was about to go blind, but then several purple symbols appeared in my peripheral vision. I turned my head, trying to look at them, but they never let me stare directly at them.

“It’s on,” Ghost announced. “Now, look at the center bottom. You should see a compass.”

Instead of asking what a compass was, I nodded.

“Do you see any large red ticks on it?”

I blinked and looked in the direction that Ghost was pointing. “No, but I see yellow.” It was difficult to count, since they had a tendency to overlap, but there were several.

Ghost nodded. “Unknowns, then. Stay here.”

I stood back and watched as Ghost crept forward, impossibly silent even on the soft gravel that. My ears twitched, trying to pick up any sound from him. The nickname made a lot more sense now, he was the quietest pony ever. However, I could watch the little blue tick that moved along with him even when he snuck out of my sight.

I had no idea my pipbuck was capable of such things. Did everypony’s pipbuck have this, what did he call it? EFS?

I was not sure what I was waiting for. Ghost had disappeared and the yellow ticks were staying put. Am I just supposed to stay here and wait? It was probably the best idea, since I still had the little foal in my saddlebags.

The anxious fidget in my legs grew as I waited. Seconds felt like minutes and minutes like hours. What was happening? What did he find?

Then something caught my attention. It was nothing I could actually see, but a small red tick mark just at the edge of my compass.

And it was heading for the rest.

“Oh no.” A cold chill ran down my spine.

I didn’t think, I acted. I galloped forward to warn the rest. Whatever was heading their way could not be good. With these hills, the threat would easily have a height advantage over Ghost and whoever else was out there. He needed me to scout the potential threat ahead, so he had no way of seeing them first. I had to warn him!

My pace only quickened and I called out in a whisper. “Ghost?”

I got no response, looking for any sign that I could find him. Somehow he had even disappeared off of the little radar he had shown me.

“Ghost?” I continued to whisper while looking for him. “Ghost, where are you?”

All I heard was the soft crunch of snow under my hooves. The red was still there, and even though reluctance left a bad taste in my mouth, I drew my energy pistol and checked the cell as Ghost showed me.

Fully loaded, I made my way forward with caution. The E.F.S. compass thing severely lacked information. It did not determine how far away the marks were and I had no idea how big or small they might be. My anxiousness only grew as the realization sunk in, of how in the dark I truly was.

I crept forward as quietly as I could, the insipid pistol held just ahead of me.

With Ghost’s advice at the forefront of my mind, I stayed in the narrow pathways below and avoided the hilltops. I needed that element of surprise on my side if I was to be any help. In the back of my mind I was planning for the worst and taking inventory of the meager medical supplies I had.

Celestia willing there won’t be any serious injuries.

I heard some shouting and my ears perked up. “Ghost?”

No reply.

I bit my lip and looked back at the napping foal. Half of me wanted to hide her somewhere while the other half insisted on taking her with me. If I left and something happened to her while I was gone, I would never forgive myself. But at the same time…

“Arrugh!” I groaned aloud, made my decision and moved forward with her.

With urgency at my tail, I rounded the next bend.

With the slowness of molasses I crept forward. Eventually I found myself in the emergence of a clearing, with every single one of the little yellow ticks.

The mysterious things were not what I expected.

I had found a gathering of many, though they were not what I was expecting. Truthfully, what I believed that I would find was a swarm of demons, monsters, or some other kind of Tartarus spawn that would seek to corrupt, deceive or murder me. Some part even expected the vengeance of the strange ‘Radscoprion’, as Ghost had called them, to be around this bend. For all I knew they had some kind of hive mind or some sense only the Goddesses could have known.

But no. I found children.

Though, these were not the same prematurely extracted little ones that I had in my saddlebags, no. These were more grown, removed at their proper times, and capable of moving on their own. I saw a mix of these ‘earth ponies’ and some unicorns. Many seemed to be fillies while some seemed to be their not-filly counterparts.

Long moments passed before I realized there was naught but silence. All eyes fixated on me as mine shifted between each and every one of them. Adorably, some of the smaller ones hid behind others or took sanctuary behind rocks or dead logs, while others eyed my every move with distrust and suspicion as though I would pounce on them if given the slightest chance.

Given my experiences with the raiders I was expecting much the same, thus why I kept my energy pistol mostly raised. This motion seemed foolish, as none of them appeared armed despite my lack of expertise when it came to weapons. Such suspicion kept my attention on them, their eyes in particular as demons may just as well be able to shoot beams of destruction.

While there were many ponies around me, none of them were the annoyingly snarky unicorn that I was looking for.

“Drop the weapon!” a voice demanded.

I jumped and very nearly pulled the trigger. To my right was yet another hill that created the miniature valley that I was in. On top of that hill was another pony.

“Now!” he demanded. The deep voice, yet still much softer and younger than that of Ghost’s, demanded. His eyes obscured by perhaps the oddest looking glasses I had ever seen, and strapped to the black stallion’s sides were weapons that gave me flashbacks of Buckshot’s terrifying cannons. The only difference was that these were longer, and I had no doubt that if he wished it, I would die within a second’s notice.

I shook my head and backed up very slowly. I could only hope that his aim was not as good as Ghost’s. If that could be true, I might be able to retreat back the way I came. I had to get the little one away from these ponies; only the Goddesses knew what would become of her if I suffered the same fate as her previous guardian.

“I said drop it, fucker!” he bellowed again, and even from this distance I could hear the clack of metal. His weapon was now loaded beyond the shadow of a doubt.

My cheeks burned at such foul language. “Watch your mouth!” I heard myself shout, a reflex I had said to many young ones that made the mistake of cursing.

“We don’t take orders from you!” He slowly turned his body, the weapons followed my slow retreat. I had no intention of firing at any of them, my only goal was escape, but if he had some kind of fear or anxiety that I might injure one of them he would hold his fire.

Ghost, if you are around I could use some help.

I checked my E.F.S. and still had held no sign of a blue dot.

“Where are you?” I muttered worriedly, the ever-pressing anxiety that I would be torn asunder grew.

“Are you deaf? I said stop!” he said again, though I did not do as he wished. I was not going to stop, and in fact, as soon as I thought I was close enough I planned to bolt for it.

Snap.

I jumped, the sound startling me and I almost pulled the trigger. My face burned as I stared daggers up at the pony. “Did you just shoot at me?” I inquired angrily.

But something was off even as we stared each other down. I was always known for noticing small details in the Stable. Mares who repeatedly caused trouble for the sake of ‘a little fun’ would always whisper in cautious tones whenever the High Priestess came along. More often than not I could pick out their deceptions, the little tell-tale signs of a prank in the works or some nefarious joke in the midst. A muzzle twitch, a sly smirk, a shifting of the eyes; that was all it took and I would know. Granted I never knew exactly what it meant, and that usually meant that I fell for their trick anyway, but I could always tell the details.

Ever since I came into this strange new world it was cold, and weapons seemed to generate great heat. Even in my panic I noticed this little fact with Buckshot’s weapons and when I set fire to the weapons cache in Goldpeak. Little wisps of steam from a gun’s barrel (and in my pistol’s case, the tepid stench of ozone) after they fired.

Steam of which was lacking from the stallion’s twin guns.

My brow furrowed. The fact became clear that he had not fired at me. Even more curious was that the children seemed spooked.

Then who fired…?

Movement caught my eye, and on my pipbuck’s compass a red dot appeared. Straight in the other direction, just behind a tight thicket of bushes and small trees.

They were flattened as an enormous creature came barreling through, chittering and clacking with the ravenous hunger. I had seen such a creature before, albeit much smaller than this one. It dwarfed all of us to the point where its pincers could snap a fully grown pony in two, and the long, deadly tail with a stinger that overwatched us all like a deadly shadow.

The silence broke with the panicked screams of children as chaos unleashed and my blood ran cold.

And all I wanted right now was to be back home, safe and sound in bed…

Goddesses above, why me…?

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: Red Alert, level 1 - Others look to you for the first signs of danger. While outdoors, your hearing is sharper and you can detect faraway threats so long as they are not sneaking.

Chapter 10

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter Ten

“The purpose of art is to lay bare the questions which have been hidden
By the answer.”

Panic!

The giant radscorpion clicked its claws, excited at the veritable buffet set out before it. Everything happened all at once. The children scattered, the beast charged, and air filled with the mixed sounds of terror and gunfire.

I turned and ran as fast as my own hooves could carry me.

My heart thudded painfully in my chest. The image of the beast on my tail kept me going at full steam. Only when I did not hear it at my heels did I dare stop.

“Holy Celestia!” I panted. The way behind me was clear and I allowed myself a moment to relax.

Snap.

“AUGH!” I jumped. My coat stood on end and I brought my pistol up immediately--

-- right into the frightened muzzle of an auburn filly with a dirty brown mane.

She whimpered and I immediately moved my gun away.

She stared up at me with watery blue eyes, tail between her legs and ears folded. My heart leapt and all I wanted to do was hold her and tell her that it was all going to be okay. The threat of my gun removed, however, she looked behind me. She only grew more upset at the distant cries and gunfire.

And in that instant I knew. Those were her friends back there. With terrible realization it dawned on me that they could be her only friends.

I thought about Dawn and what she would do if it were her in my position. What Harmonics would do if it was her own charge. What I would do if I had reached the point to be a guardian. Except at the same time my mind’s eye would not let me unsee its gruesome premonition of the creature’s pincers tearing me in half. That fear was strong enough to stay my hooves and make me tremble.

“P-please…”

I looked back to the filly, her eyes glued to me as she whimpered.

“Please help…” she begged, her voice strained from terror.

A crossroad landed unceremoniously before me. If I did not help, I could go on with my mission with or without Ghost; find Whiskey and bring him to justice. It was the whole reason why I left my Stable, why I left Dawn and Harmonics and everypony I cared about. Why I thrust myself into Tartarus and why I got this far.

But…

Here before me was a filly -- not a demon -- who required my help. I could not expect her to go and face that beast. I could not simply hand her my gun and run away, could I?

“...and the Princesses shall grant each mare new hope…” My own sermon that I made mere days ago haunted me now.

Another distant scream and a scared whimper at my hooves pushed me over the edge.

I groaned aloud. “Celestia help me…”

I removed my saddlebags as carefully and as quickly as I could. I showed the little filly the foal inside my saddlebags, and very slowly levitated her out. Thankfully she was asleep despite the commotion.

“Watch over her,” I asked tenderly in an effort to dispel not just her fear but my own as well. I forced a small smile. “Keep her safe.”

Surprised by my request, she nodded and cradled the foal to her body.

I did not, however, take my saddlebags in their entirety. Instead I grabbed every pack of ammunition I had, and the remaining medical potion. Even now I ran through my head, thinking about just what I thought I was going to do. I had to be fast. I had to be agile. That meant I could not be hindered by burdened bags or my robes. The sting of the cold air hit my coat and froze me down to my bones. I ignored it even as my breath fogged in front of me.

Steady yourself, Silver.

I sighed and galloped forward, the two younglings left behind. Cries and gunfire stirred me on, pushed me faster and harder. I wasted so much time already, I could not afford to lose any more.

The clearing came back all too soon, in all fairness I could never be ready for this.

The lumbering beast had been trying to pin down the little ones. They cowered in front of a large rock, their escape blocked by terrifying pincers that dwarfed them all. The armed pony was there. His guns had to be empty, they stayed silent and the giant radscorpion moved in slowly and with impunity. He stood no chance and the beast knew it as he savored his catch.

I was about to witness a massacre.

Without thinking, I took careful aim.

“Goddesses above, let my aim be true,” came the perverse prayer.

My target was his raised tail. I called upon the little bit of training that Ghost had given me, plus the miniscule practice that I had in Goldpeak. My teeth grit as my heart threatened to pound out of my chest.

“HEY!” I depressed the trigger three times. And with each one, a bolt of lethal energy carved its way through the air.

I struck true; two of my three shots hit the bulbous venom sac and stinger. I had my doubts that I could do any damage, and that doubt was vindicated. The sac did not explode, melt or rupture; its hide was far too tough for my meager weapon.

I smiled though, as that was not the point.

The creature chittered in displeasure. If size was anything to go on, this radscorpion probably had to prove itself against rivals and therefore it needed to eliminate any challenge to its authoritarian rule. It turned and faced me, the foals and stallion forgotten.

“RUN!” I bellowed out to the others when they just stood there.

Cold and deceptively lifeless eyes fixated on me. The radscorpion, now faced with a threat that could fight back, raised its terrifying pincers and tail high.

Okay, you got his attention…

It screeched and barreled forward. I squeaked.

Now what!?!

I faced an incarnation of literal death as it closed on me with every passing second. I backed up as fast as I could, emptying the cartridge to no avail. It was on me, eclipsing the cloudy sky. I shrieked and dove forward, under the thing, as an earth-shattering tremor followed. Its failed attempt at smashing me had the air whip me out from under it, and I rolled across the ground to come to a painful stop.

Fear and adrenaline kept me from reloading as I got to my hooves. Which way did this blasted cartidge go!?

By then the monster had turned around and found me. It chittered angrily at my continued survival and raced for me once more just as I got my pistol reloaded. A shadow bore over me. Its tail came down like a demon’s spear, ready to slaughter me outright or pump me full of poison.

I screamed and scrambled back, the massive stinger missing me by a mere hair, the deadly spear impaling the ground. The radscorpion then swiped at me with a monstrous pincer and I ducked, the sheer force of the swing had the air viciously pulling at my coat and whipping my mane wildly about. The second pincer swung lower, into the earth, and pelted me with upended dirt and snow. There was no doubt that if he landed any one of his attacks, I would be dead.

I was quickly running out of ammunition. Every shot just barely singed the tough hide; it just ignored my efforts like I was the insect, as absurd as that sounded. All I seemed to do was irritate it.

Run! You have to RUN!

I blinked, the creature turned to the side at terrific speed. I turned left and its tail slammed into my side, which sent me flying off.

With a hard smack that I felt more than I heard, the rock stopped my momentum and I crumpled to the ground. I don’t know if I shrieked or not, the world was blurred and there was no sound except for the bells in my ears. Every inch of me screamed and burned with pain, especially my left side, along with a coppery taste in my muzzle. Every breath came with a very sharp pain in my rib. I must have broken something, of that there was no doubt.

I tried to stand even as every nerve and muscle fought against me. One thought raced through my head and I sluggishly glanced around for my pistol. Why? I don’t know. It was useless against…

My eyes snapped fully open as the clarity of thought came back with cold vengeance.

Oh no…

The radscorpion was on me before I could do anything. A shadow of death that would eclipse all life. I was close enough to see those terrible eyes in their deadly glory, and see the twitching mandibles that would soon feast greedily upon me.

Goddesses above!!

But soon any means of escape was wiped from the table, as a massive pincer squeezed painfully into my sides. I did scream and I could hear it now, as the pressure sent my ribcage ablaze, aggravating whatever injuries I already had. Struggling was useless, no matter how hard I flailed and squirmed, it was not letting me go. Trying to open its grip proved just as futile; the strength of the radscorpion far outstripped my own.

The thing lifted me high. I still struggled despite my inevitable death.

And that was it. Unbridled panic took over. Everything rode on me getting free, but no coherent thought bubbled from the surface of my terror. Adrenaline only barely kept my pain at bay as hot tears rushed down my cheeks. Time slowed, pressure grew…

BANG!

The claw shuddered, but did not falter. The giant radscorpion shrieked and it turned about, trying to find the one that now challenged it.

BANG!

This time I saw it, my impending doom postponed for long enough. Chitin cracked, right where the beast’s claw joined to its arm and purple ichor now dripped from the wound. It hissed, aggravated further by the threat it could not immediately find.

BANG!

I was sent plummeting into the ground, still held by the severed claw. Pain jarred my chest and my vision blurred. Ahead of me, the radscorpion shrieked at the loss of its limb, blood pouring from its wound to steam on the cold, snowy ground.

“Now!”

My ears quirked at hearing the other stallion’s voice. He rounded the top of a nearby hill and opened fire on the panicked radscorpion. At the same time, three more ponies jumped from the bush that concealed them. They whooped and hollered, taunting the creature away from me.

It worked. It rushed away.

“No…” I tried to yell out, only for my injury to chastise me harshly. “G-get away… you h-have to get away!”

The fight had moved a few yards away now, and from nowhere, Ghost appears in my blurring vision. He looked me over and frowned… I think.

“How bad?” he asked.

“B-bad…” I wheezed in kind, then winced as my own breathing continued to torture me and a fresh wave of copper assaulted my tongue.

Ghost nodded, then came up the sight of my energy pistol and some cartridges. “We can’t help you until that thing is dead. I overcharged these packs, they should penetrate. Use SATS on your pipbuck, wait for a good shot.”

“Wh-what is-”

He lightly cut me off, his usual scoffing tone was all business. “It’s an aim-assist program. Train your EFS compass on the radscorpion, pay attention to the hit percentage, and get in as many shots as you can.” He trained his rifle and fired, distracting the radscorpion that was about to corner one of the young ones. Ghost gave me the pistol and a solitary nod before running off to join the fight.

I nodded even though Ghost had already left.

Despite my blurring vision I raised the pistol and kept the radscorpion in my sights. Their pattern of distraction became clear. The young ones would whoop, holler and run around, using their agility and unpredictability to keep the beast guessing. Ghost and our armed friend would try to land shots. The former had more luck, he managed to rupture the poison sac on its tail, but beyond that even his larger rifle could not make much more than a dent. It was more likely that we would all run out of ammunition than to kill the thing. If that happened, we were all dead.

Come on, come on…

I still had not figured out what this SATS thing was or how to trigger it. Ghost had just gambled on me and my ignorance was about to get them all killed! They should have just bucking ran and left me!

I grit my teeth, angry that I could not do more.

No! I had to figure this out! Lives depended on me!

I stared at my gun and my pipbuck, then groaned as even moving my foreleg became an intense and painful chore.

“Come on… s-sats…” I said to myself while keeping the EFS compass on my target. I had to trust Ghost’s instructions or-

Whoa!

There was a mechanical ‘whir’ that seemed disembodied from the environment around me. Time literally froze. No, wait, it was just moving very slowly. I could see everypony; the slow process of Ghost chambering another round, the spent brass gracefully twirling in the air. The muzzle flash lingered impossibly long from the other armed stallion as he fired into the beast’s side; if I squinted I could even see the bullet travelling through the air. Even the gentle snowfall - minute enough that it was so far unnoticed - glided ever so slowly into view. I stared, transfixed and quite literally unable to move.

The radscorpion was highlighted now. Each individual leg, its torso, its one remaining claw, injured tail… all of it now had segmented highlights. Along with those highlights were numbers that gradually changed as the beast moved in slow-mo. All it took was willing the spell’s focus to move.

The beast slowly turned and now I could see its horrid face.

“... hit percentage…”

I grimaced. The face of the radscorpion showed only a forty percent chance. Its legs were higher, but I already knew that it would not die from leg wounds. I had to chance it. I had to.

I imagined pulling the trigger and did so as many times as I could. I got four positive-sounding beeps before hearing a negative one.

Four shots.

I tensed my magic and pulled the trigger for real.

Immediately the SATS program ended. All the highlights disappeared and time sped back up. Only this time, four brighter beams of purple and red energy raced one after the other.

PZZAT!! PZZAT!!

My heart sunk, the first two missed! The beast was reacting now, turning towards me again!

PZZAT!! PZZAT!!

I do not know if the beast’s changed angle gave me a better shot or not, whether the program locked in the percentages when I pulled the trigger, but it did not matter. These two hit home right in its cold, beady eye sockets.

The radscorpion’s eyes sizzled, popped and spouted far more ichor than its claw had. It squealed in pain and it erratically scampered about, its remaining claw swiping at its ruined face even as chaotic, magical flames burned away. With one final insectoid howl, it collapsed, shaking the earth and filling the air with a definitive silence.

I blinked, my vision blurred and my stomach woozy. I looked at the only thing that stayed in focus; the pistol still held in my magic. I had no idea this thing was capable of such carnage and it surprised me greatly. Enough so that my magic gave out and sent the weapon clacking off of my claw prison and onto the ground.

Two shapes, one of them familiar, came into my darkening vision now. They were talking, but I could not hear. The blue one - had to be Ghost - gestured at me and was being very loud. He had to be being rude again. I mumbled for him not to be so rude…

And my heavy eyes forced themselves closed…

*** *** ***

“And it was with the Elements of Harmony that the Goddesses banished the evil demon, Discord, to Tartarus for all eternity,” Starry Night explained as the projector showed us image after image. From the scholarly robes she wore, Starry withdrew a long pointer to show details and direct our attention. On the board was the simplistic representation of the Goddesses Celestia and Luna, surrounded by six colorful orbs of light, which then blasted a demon that truly sent shivers down my spine.

The eight of us sat at our desks, some taking notes while others just boredly listened. It always irked me whenever the others would not pay attention; it was disrespectful.

“Can you shush, please?” I irritatedly whispered to my friend.

Harmonics sat to my left and was humming yet again. She rolled her eyes at me and whispered in kind, “Lighten up, Silver.”

My cheeks reddened. “I’ll ‘lighten up’ when you--”

“Silver!”

I eeped and shrunk in my seat.

“Silver, today’s lesson is almost finished.” Starry Night deadpanned. “Please remain quiet until we are done, and then you may go play.”

I wanted to talk back, explain that I was trying to get Harmonics to be quiet. “Y-yes ma’am…”

Starry Night smiled in kind and gave a nod. “Now, where were we? Ah, yes. The Goddesses, after Discord’s defeat, used the Elements of Harmony to create Equestria, where they ruled in harmony over Their unicorn subjects for thousands of years.” The slideshow picture depicted the Princesses as they controlled the Elements, which formed the land beneath them. Mountains, valleys, forests, oceans. Everything that we had ever known.

“Yes, Rose Bolt?”

“Um, if the Princesses created Equestria, then why are we in this Stable?” my dark-pink classmate asked.

“Ah, excellent question!” Starry beamed, then coughed to clear her throat.

This signalled a lengthy monologue and I shot a glare at Harmonics, whom was mock-yawning.

“The world around us, our Stable, is our home and promised land. The Goddesses give birth to every mare, and when their time here ends, they ascend to the next plane. It is there that everypony lives in harmony with the Goddesses in Equestria,” Starry Night explained with a patient and loving smile. “That is, of course, as long as you obey the tenants and keep your soul pure of the blight.

“So remember to say your prayers and stay out of trouble,” Starry Night concluded. She glanced at the clock and hummed. “Alright my little ponies, put away your history scrolls and bring out your math textbooks. Today we will be--”

A soft knock on the classroom door drew everypony’s attention.

In the Stable’s metal door stood two of the four security mares for Stable 46. “We apologize for the interruption,” the knocker said.

“Of course, of course. What can we do for you?” Starry replied.

“We need to borrow Silver Starlight for a few moments.”

‘What? Me? Why? What did I do?’ my thoughts raced with my heart not far behind. I nervously glanced back and forth between the security mares and my teacher. It did not help that the other fillies were already whispering.

Starry Night hummed softly, then gave a soft nod.

I gulped and left my things at my desk, then got up to join them. I glanced at Harmonics and she was just as confused as I was. Even with my pounding heart I heard my classmates muttering theories and rumors.

The two mares backed away from the door as I approached, letting me through. And as we traveled they flanked my left and right as we went down the whitewashed walls of Stable 46’s halls. Each my steps felt heavy, each turn left me anxious as I tried to work out where we were going. At the same time questions competed for attention in my ever-panicked mind.

‘What was going on?’

‘What was this and what did it have to do with me?’

‘Where were we going?’

I looked to each side at my escorts. I wished they would talk to me, tell me something. But if they were under orders not to, then there was nothing in this world that would get them to divulge. And that only made it worse!

Eventually we reached the last room I was expecting and at the same time dreading.

The doors to the Sanctum, where the High Priestess watched over us all.

I slowly backed up, the urge to run away grew with my fear. A hoof on my back stopped me and I looked up at the security mare. She encouraged me onward while the other knocked.

There was a slight beep as the door unlocked, triggered by the occupant inside.

I did not go willingly, the guard had to scoot me inside. With mounting fear I turned to leave, and that is when the door slid closed with a finality that made my heart stop. No going back.

I gulped and slowly turned back around.

The High Priestess of our Stable stood by the circular window that overlooked the Atrium, dressed the elegant black robes of her office. Realizing that I still sat on the floor, I scrambled back to my hooves.

Eternal Dawn slowly turned, an ever present and bright smile on her face. I stood straighter.

It seemed my actions amused her. “Dear Silver.” She chuckled, then gently put a hoof on my shoulder. I looked up at her. “You may relax if you allow yourself to.”

I blinked, surprised by her words. Though I had never personally spoken with the High Priestess before - I was always enraptured in my studies - I never imagined that she was like this; kind, and softly spoken. We were always told by our teachers to behave, be punctual, concise, and to respectful. Was this real? Some kind of test, maybe? Had I, inconceivably, fallen asleep in class and now I was dreaming?

Even more surprising, Eternal Dawn sat even as I continued to stand. She beckoned me to do the same and I obeyed without question.

“How has your day been, dear Silver?” she asked. “Would you like some juice?”

This surprised me a little less and I nodded, as it was that time that my muzzle felt its driest. “Yes, please.” Moments later I had a purple refreshment canister - grape juice.

We sat in silence for a few moments, Dawn smiling at me as I greedily slurped down my juice. “Done already?” She chuckled softly when I sucked down every drop out of sheer anxiety.

I made a sound that was somewhere between a cough and an awkward chuckle.

“Silver,” Dawn said and I perked my ears to listen. “You do not yet have a Guardian, do you?”

My ears folded. “No, I don’t…”

Though I could not fathom why!

Dawn smiled just a little bit more and that helped eb the depression.

“Do you know why?” she echoed my earlier thought.

My face reddened. “No,” I answered a little more tersely than I meant. I winced. “S-sorry,” I said softly.

Dawn nodded in kind. “You, my dear Silver…” My ears quirked up at her address and I look up to Dawn. “You have been destined for something special.”

‘Something special?’ I inwardly repeated. What did she mean?

Dawn paused for terribly long moments, her small, kindly smile kept me in suspense.

“You are meant to be the next High Priestess.” I gasped when that actually sunk in. “I am to be your Guardian.”

*** *** ***

The bright interior of my home was gone, and I was greeted to relative darkness that was only kept at bay by a glowing lantern to my side. Blankets buried me from the neck down. Grogginess or not, my surroundings were as clear as mud.

Half of my ‘room’ seemed to be a thick tarp that jerked and whipped to the howl of the outside wind, while the other was as still as stone. In fact, it looked like some kind of rock or something and the suspected tarp was attached firmly to it. After a careful and furtive glance, I spotted my things neatly tucked into a corner.

“What…?” I whispered, followed by a dry-throat induced cough. And that turned into pained wince as my chest flared. A quick check revealed that I had been bandaged, albeit badly, and there was clearly some blood. My guess was that the radscoprion’s pincers gave me some cuts.

There were multiple sources of light, as the shadow of a pony’s head grew on the lit tarp. Worried that I was in the clutches of raiders, I re-settled and made like I was still passed out, my eye barely cracked open.

Moments later and the head of a semi-familiar pony poked through. It took me a moment to place him as the armed stallion with the foals. At seeing his face, the memory of the fight came back to me.

“You awake?” he softly called.

Reasonably sure that he was not a raider, I gave a soft nod and an affirmative whisper in kind.

He came in a bit more fully and I got a glimpse of the large campfire just outside, where I recognized many of the little ones. I strained my memory to recall how many I had first seen.

“They’re all fine, thanks to you.” He read my mind.

One pressing question answered, I gave a nod. “That’s good…” My mouth felt like it had sandpaper in it. Based on how he acted so far -- and the undeniable fact that I was still breathing - I think it is safe to assume that he’s not a raider. “May I please have some water?”

In moments he unscrewed some kind of metal cylinder and held it to my muzzle. He kept it there as I sucked down every last drop.

“Why did you help?” he asked suddenly.

“What do you mean?” I asked in kind, my eyebrow quirked. That was a very silly question to ask. Children were in danger and I had to act, despite how terrified I was. Even as that thought passed, the irony of caring for others outside of my charges, my Stable, took me by surprise.

“Ponies like you never help us.” There was some conviction in his voice as she stared flatly as me.

I snorted. “Then maybe I’m not like those ‘ponies like me’.” Heat rushed to my face as I locked eyes with him. “Perhaps I should have just gone on my way and left you to become that beast’s next meal, hmm?”

He glanced away, a clear sign that he knew I was right, before muttering, “Sorry.”

Though I was still heated, I smiled in kind. “Apology accepted.” I paused for a moment. “But, what did you mean nopony never helps you? Matter of fact, why are all of you wandering around out here to begin with?”

“We were trying to avoid the slaver routes,” he said with a sigh. My guess was that his plan did not work as well as he had hoped. “Slavers tend to avoid the Outlands because of the giant insects.”

That seemed smart of them. The slavers, I mean.

He continued, “We wander because we’re not welcome in any of the settlements.”

I blinked, the thought absolutely abhorrent to me. Who, in Celestia’s name, turns away homeless children and why?

“We’re a strain on resources with little to return. Foals can’t do the work that adults can. And we make any settlement a prime target for slavers. Kids are prized assets for them, they fetch a high price.”

I frowned. “That is horrible…”

He nodded in kind.

“Your friend-”

“He is hardly one that I would consider a friend,” I interrupted.

He tilted his head, but did not question it. “Okay, your not-friend said you’re from a Stable.”

There was a certain tone in his voice. “What does that mean?”

“It means you don’t understand us,” he replied. “Thanks for helping us with the radscorpion, but in the morning we’re leaving.”

“I think I’ve seen enough to-”

“No, you haven’t, so don’t make the assumption that you know what we’ve been through,” he snapped, then left before I could get any word in.

Already I was cross with the stallion’s arrogance, but… something else nagged at me as fatigue started to set in.

I’ll worry about it in the morning, I thought. Though, as I closed my eyes all I could think about was being covered in dead soot.

*** *** ***

The morning came with an interesting start. My tent had been made by the propped-up thorax of the giant dead creature that had tried to murder me the day before. My reaction was priceless, as I tried to scurry away from the thing when I first came out. Of course, that also meant that I irritated my wounds immensely and it soon became a matter of concern, rather than laughter. Breakfast consisted of a can of vegetables for me (asparagus and green beans in some kind of ‘cream sauce’). The others took to cooking the claw meat of the radscoprion, and I had to sit far away because of the putrid stench.

“I still cannot comprehend how you can eat that.” I had my hoof over my nose, the stench lingered even after the meal, despite the fact that we were outside.

“That’s survival, Stable-dweller,” Ghost said nonchalantly as he wrapped and packed some of the leftovers. “Things eat other things, and the sooner you get used to that, the happier we’ll all be.” Afterwards he levitated another of the cigarettes to his muzzle and lit it.

I rolled my eyes at him. “If one can stomach the carnivation of a corpse, then I suppose so.”

“Are you feeling better?” came the youthful voice of the little filly I had met earlier. Her name was Strawberry.

I smiled softly. “Yes. Thank you for watching over the little one for me.” Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Sentinel - as he chose to call himself - watching me. I understood; after thinking his attitude over, trust was a thing hard won with him. Still, it irked me to know that anypony was suspicious of me.

Strawberry smiled brightly and nodded. “She was really cranky, but I helped!”

“And how did you help?” I asked more out of encouragement than anything.

“She needed to potty and then I burped her!”

I blinked. “Burped her?” I asked, now curious. And then came a small slew of questions: how did she help her potty and several others.

“Yeah,” she replied. “After foals eat they need their back patted so they can burp! Because they can’t do it yet. And her diaper was on wrong!” She giggled softly.

‘I didn’t know that,’ I thought, impressed by her knowledge.

“Thank you so much for taking care of her,” I said one more time and was rewarded with a bright smile.

“Oh, it was fun!” She smiled up at me, then galloped away when another filly called her name.

I found my bags, packed for me by Strawberry I noticed, and had to rearrange them for the little one so that she could ride in my bags. I smiled as she seemed happy and playful, her little forehooves waving at me. I tucked her in before donning the robes of my station, then my bags…

… and quickly found out how bad of an idea that was! “Ow!” I brought the bags off right as hot pokers squeezed my chest and my legs threatened to buckle. The little white unicorn stared blankly at me as she tried to figure out why I wasn’t toting her.

“No!” came a shout off to my right. I looked over to see a very annoyed green unicorn filly stomping towards me. “Idiot, your ribs are bruised! You can’t carry stuff!”

The little foal gave a soft whimper as she stared at the new filly.

I grunted as the sting slowly ebbed away. “I didn’t have broken ribs?” I asked in kind.

The green filly gave an annoyed sigh. “Yes, you did.” When I still showed confusion, she rolled her eyes like I was the dumbest mare she had ever met. “I gave you a weak healing potion, because all you had were fractures, the blood you tasted came from a loosened tooth. Nothing actually broke or you’d be in much more trouble, not that you’d listen anyways.” My face reddened. “But that’s all the potion did. You’re still bruised and will be tender for the next few days. So, take it light, stupid.”

This had to be the rudest filly I had ever seen. No filly would dare talk back in that way to their own Guardian in Stable 46. Once I had gotten a little too tempered with Eternal Dawn and I received a spanking for it, and right now I had the strongest urge to do the same with this filly despite the fact that she was right. Genesis was never so cross with her patients.

I gently rubbed my left side as I sat back. “Are you always so ‘straightforward’?” I asked tersely.

She harrumphed indignantly. “When I have to tend to every whiney filly and colt and they keep refusing to do what I tell them? Yes, I do!” she barked back.

I heard a soft chuckle to my side. Though Ghost kept his eyes on what he was doing, he somehow found amusement in the situation. I glared daggers into his back as a result.

“If you’re all packed we can move out, Stable-dweller,” Ghost said, then took a last puff from his cigarette.

The green filly stared at him. “You’re taking her saddle-bags,” she stated firmly. Ghost merely cocked an eyebrow at her. It was my turn to smirk. “She can’t carry anything right now, so just do it!”

Ghost stared flatly at her, but gave no actual protest. I suspect he did not like having to carry my things, but not enough to say anything. Or, maybe, he was secretly intimated by those stern filly eyes? Either way, he hefted my bags which still carried the little foal onto his back.

“Ready?” he asked again.

I looked around for a moment. I spotted Strawberry playing with some friends until Sentinel gently urged them on to get their tasks done. The green filly with the bad attitude left to check on another of the colts; it seemed he had injured his knee and she started to treat it. The others were collecting their things and packing. Another was gathering snow and putting it in… a pot? Curious. But everywhere I looked I saw their lives with folded ears.

A sick fantasy came to my mind. I remembered the filly that had gotten lost in Stable 46, the same incident that prompted the locks to be removed from supply doors. I imagined that she had been lost for much longer than she actually was, and that she had to survive in a broom closet. Starving, scared of every hour that must have felt like an eternity, and crying herself to sleep every night...

Even if I did not have the big picture, I could vividly imagine what they went through every single day.

I recoiled as a blue hoof waved in front of my face, and that startled me from my steadily breaking heart.

“Equus to Stable-dweller,” Ghost asked as he lowered his hoof. “It’s time for us to go.”

I had no idea what ‘Equus’ was, but I had a feeling it would have been another stupid question if his tone was any indication. Hopefully I could get the context or ask a nicer pony later.

I hummed, then gave a soft nod. “I… guess so.”

Ghost nodded in kind, then his rifle levitated up, ready to go.

I glanced one more time to the group before we descended the hill we were on. The last sight I saw was Sentinel as he watched over them, and my heart clenched. What would have happened if we had not shown up? What if something happened to Sentinel? They did not have Guardians to take care of them, and it was only a matter of time until…

“Stable-dweller.” Ghost’s call jarred me from my thoughts. When I looked, he was standing several yards away and looking back at me. Realizing that I had zoned out and fallen behind, I trotted to catch up.

We did not continue quite yet, though.

“Ghost?”

He sighed, then perked his ears up. “What is it now?” Ghost reluctantly asked as he took a cigarette from his pocket. I quirked an eyebrow at the need for one right now.

I paused for a moment to collect my thoughts, then looked at the row of buildings that bordered the suburbs of Stalliongrad and the Outlands. A short distance away, I saw a multi-story building that was separate from the suburbs, but not too far into the Outlands. Despite the distance, I could make out at least three floors based on the building’s height, and if it was anything like the school, it may have had subterranean levels as well. And after a thought, I checked the windows to make sure that the inside wasn’t a blown-out crater.

“How often do slavers travel through these parts?” I looked back to Ghost as I asked.

He coughed to clear his throat. “Well, slavers conflict with raiders usually, so not often. But with Deathrain gone, that will change.” My coat stood on end. “Thing is, slavers tend to stick with their routes and they like to shakedown the smaller settlements. They wouldn’t bother to patrol the Outlands, since most ponies have the common sense to stay away from here.”

I nodded in kind and stared at the distant building. It seemed in better shape than several of the other buildings in the outskirts. I could make out a solid-looking outer wall, as well.

“We’re not leaving, yet,” I said matter-of-fact, my decision made as I turned back around.

“We’re not?” he asked, surprised that I did not want to go. That was followed by another groan as he turned around to follow me. Ghost caught up easily due to my injured state.

“I’m almost too scared to ask what you’re thinking…” Ghost said dryly.

“Goo!” cam the little foal’s response, and I chuckled.

“Seems she agrees with me,” Ghost chided sarcastically and with an amused smirk. I could not help a smile of my own.

“Well,” I replied in kind as I tried to secure my thoughts. Though, what I really was thinking about was what to say to get him on board with my plan. “I was thinking that we cannot keep carrying the foal with us.”

“So, you want to dump her on them?” he asked, his tone suggested that he did not like that plan. I expected as much.

I interrupted, “In a manner of speaking, yes. Unless you would like another alerted pack of raiders do deal with?” When he did not object, I continued, “However, I do not want to leave them without some kind of protection.” I scanned around, looking for any other threats. If another radscorpion showed up, I would not be able to do anything about it this time. And that had me scared; not for myself, but for the foal.

Intrigued by my idea, Ghost made no further comment. I hurried along as fast as my body would allow, eager to not miss the departing group. I was in luck, they had not completely finished packing yet and I found Sentinel easily among the group.

“Need something?” he asked as I approached.

“Yes, actually.” I gave a soft smile. “I’m sure you have noticed that we have a little one with us as well.”

On my cue, Ghost turned to the side and showed the small white unicorn. And in a display of adorableness, she smiled brightly and jutted her forehooves out with little noises.

Sentinel blinked and gave the two of us a strange look, to which Ghost piped up with a firm, “No.” Along with a deadpanned stare. I was not sure what that meant, so I ignored it.

“You said before that settlements would not take you or the foals in, correct?” I asked. Sentinel nodded in kind. “Well, have you considered occupying one of the structures around here? Like, mayhaps, that one?” I pointed to the building I had been eyeballing.

Sentinel followed my hoof, then shook his head. “We did, actually.” My heart sunk. “If they don’t contain raiders or slavers, they usually have some other threat. We’ve lost others before to hidden traps and things.” And now it sunk more.

“Oh.” I rubbed my chin and tried to push the thoughts of dead fillies from my mind. “Well, what if we were to secure the building for you? Go inside, remove the threats, and then make it habitable? Would that work?”

Sentinel seemed surprised. “And why would you want to do that for us?”

“Why wouldn’t I?” I fired back in kind, sensing an argument that I was not about to accept. “You have shown me the kindness of bandaging my wounds, the Goddesses would strongly desire that I do the same for you,” came my honest answer. I remembered so many sermons that were preached by Eternal Dawn or myself about the necessity of returning gestures of kindness. If I ignored this now, I would be a hypocrite for everything that I stood for.

Ghost quirked an eyebrow at my suggestion, which I ignored.

Sentinel looked back towards the waiting group, now packed and ready to continue their travels. Even though I could tell that many of them were nervous, there was also that palpable sense of fatigue. The thought of feeling that way every single day, the uncertainty and fear, was something that I had only experienced recently but already did not have any fondness for. The one exception was that I already knew what comfort and security felt like, and based on what I had been told, they never had such luxury. I simply had to change that.

Sure, this would waylay my crusade to bring the contemptible Whiskey Tango to justice, but with my current knowledge of his whereabouts (which was zero), I saw little harm in a detour to help the needy.

Sentinel turned back, his thoughts visibly churning. He sighed, then looked back to the children again. “Why do you want to do this for us?” he asked again.

I pondered his question again as it seemed that my original reasoning was not enough. “Well, the little one needs a home. She has no one qualified to take care of her, and I… am looking for somepony that is dangerous.” I looked to the little white unicorn. “I cannot chase after him if I must look after her safety. The one that I’m hunting is a dangerous stallion that needs to be brought to justice.”

Sentinel listened, then nodded when I was finished. “Okay. If you can clear out somewhere, we’ll see about fixing it up. But we don’t have the supplies to take care of her.”

I nodded in kind and answered immediately, “If you can enlighten me on what you will need, I will try to bring you whatever I can.”

Sentinel stared at me like I could not be believed. Not like I was lying, but more like he has never seen or heard anypony make such offers before.

I smiled softly to assure him. “Then Ghost and I will be back soon.”

My unicorn companion rolled his eyes but gave no protest as we adjusted our things. I felt good; we were doing something worthy of our time to help others. And with the Goddesses assuredly watching over the endeavor, we could not possibly fail.

*** *** ***

“Intruder detected!”

I screamed and ducked lower as another series of deathly pings peppered the meager, smashed the desk that I hid behind.

It was such a benign start. The outside of the building (M.A.R.S. Technologies) seemed so peaceful. The doors had been unlocked, something that Ghost did caution me against, but everything else seemed like a good sign. The structure was intact, the outer security walls unbreached; the gate was halfway torn down, but that was it.

All until we got inside.

Nothing could have prepared me for the slaughterhouse that I found in the main foyer. Dozens of corpses had been riddled with bullets. Many of them looked like raiders, but some others did not; most concerning was the pony-shaped lump of armor among them. The only reason I survived was because of Ghost and his quick marksmanship.

We came to find that the building was being patrolled by these horrible metallic creatures that, somehow, had the shape of equines. I was reminded of the scrolls and how they spoke of Nightmare Moon’s soulless soldiers, hunting in the Everafter for the souls of mares that had lost their way.

“Reveal yourselves intruders, and I will make your deaths quick and painless!” came the demonic robot voice.

Oh yeah, and they are very hostile! There’s that too!

I eeped as more deadly metal struck my cover.

Bang!! Bang!!

Ghost, in the hallway just next to me, fired twice more. The mechanic horror stumbled and whirred.

Ghost reloaded. “That makes two, plus the pair of turrets.” He looked to me and quirked an eyebrow. “You can open your eyes now.” A crash later and I dared look up, only to find that the soldier of the damned had lost its head; Its balance maintained only a short while after.

I shakily got back to my hooves.

“Pr-Princesses guide me, I sh-shall have no fear…” I muttered, trying to calm myself. The real manifestations of the Nightmare’s horrid demons had me terrified beyond measure.

Ghost rolled his eyes. “How many times do I have to tell you? They’re not ‘demon soldiers,’ they are just security robots. They are about as likely to steal your soul as a photo camera.”

I flushed and turned away, trying my best to compose myself. Everything I had ever learned told me that he was wrong. The only thing that kept me from turning tail was my promise to the young ones. They needed this place to be their home.

I nodded, if only to spare me of Ghost’s beratement for what he perceived as stupidity.

“Good. Now, we just need to find the mainframe that controls these things.” He looked around, then back to me. “There’s a staircase.”

I nodded again and re-checked my energy pistol for the fourth unnecessary time. I had not fired it once; When we came across both demons, I immediately shrieked and dove for cover instead of returning fire.

Following behind Ghost, I felt so useless. He had done everything so far and this was supposed to be my task. Despite loathing his attitude, a small part of me was glad that he came, even if I did not know why. Now that I thought about it, I would have to ask when our lives were not in mortal danger.

Ghost hugged the wall, his heavy revolver out as he checked the opposite hall, then the stairwell. He motioned to me that it was clear and we began to ascend.

The stairs were relatively clear, at least they were of enemies anyways. Ghost pried open the door, his revolver held at the ready. Things seemed clear and he motioned me forward with him.

“What is this place?” I asked quietly as we entered another large room with many, many desks separated into cubicles. Judging by the chairs, old terminals, and scattered office supplies, many ponies once worked here. But on what?

Ghost paused to consider. “A research conglomerate, probably developed weapons for the war. I don’t exactly know.” Ghost leaned against a wall, then checked a small alley created by the cubicle walls.

Still more information about this ‘war’. Despite my disdain for the subject my curiosity grew as I looked around. I peeked around a corner and found nothing of interest, my ears perked to listen for the steps of the damned.

I blinked. “Ghost,” I called quietly and waited until he came. “I see a terminal.”

I pointed towards the dim, sickly green glow. A functional terminal remained active, tucked into the corner of the room and not in a cubicle; instead it was partially hidden in an alcove in the wall.

Ghost signalled me to wait there as he crept forward to investigate. He poked it a few times, then motioned me up.

“It’s unlocked.” He glanced around as his ears turned. “Might be some answers for you here. Stay put while I look around.”

I nodded, more than okay with this.

Ghost then continued his search for the mainframe while I poked at the computer. Most of the terminal’s messages were nothing but gibberish, distorted and mauled beyond recognition by time. Though some seemed to have survived.

Entry One:

Mixie,

Cobalt dropped the ball again. Shipment has been delayed by another week thanks to the lost samples. Doesn’t he know how hard it is to get a hold of that stuff? Nevermind that it is one of the rarest elements on Equus, but the fact that it has to be smuggled -- not imported -- through multiple national borders is a logistical and legal nightmare! Please straighten up your delivery department or this will need to be taken up with upper management. If we’re going to finish this project, we cannot afford to keep missing deadlines.

You know the cost of failure.

Head of M.A.R.S. R&D Facility 12, Manehatten
Star Set

Entry Two:

Star Set,

Yes, thank you, I’m quite aware of what happens if we fail. We all saw that when we went through our ‘orientation’. I will personally tell Cobalt to get his act together or he will be reassigned. Plans are being made to acquire more samples to replace the lost batch and should be delivered to you A.S.A.P.

Maybe next time you shouldn’t spook everypony with your ‘researched’ voodoo legends. Don’t we get enough of that with the zebras’ weird rhyming? Seriously.

Logistics and Transportation, M.A.R.S. R&D Facility 15, Stalliongrad
Mixie

Entry Three:

Company-Wide Memo:

Hello valued M.A.R.S. employees!

Due to the rising concern of the war’s approach to Stalliongrad, and other potential threats to M.A.R.S. security, all employees will be required to carry a personal firearm while working on company grounds. Attached to this memo is a list of approved small arms that the company is willing to pay for. Please note that extra accessories (such as holsters, special ammunition, attachments, extra magazine/battery packs, etc) will not be covered and will have to be purchased at the employee’s expense.

In addition, further security will be implemented in the weeks to come. M.A.R.S. promotes a friendly and relaxed work environment, but asks that employees please wear their required security badges at ALL TIMES while on company premises and during work hours. New security ponitrons will soon be installed to ensure company security, and their programming will include a facial recognition protocol as well as a badge scanner. M.A.R.S. employee-issued insurance will become null and void in the event of injury or death if said employee was injured on the job due to not wearing their security badge.

Lastly, M.A.R.S. reminds its employees that the ‘starfall’ meetings have been moved from Monday to Friday. Please make sure that your personal events do not interfere with these mandatory gatherings.

As I finished the third entry, the terminal started to flicker and blink. Unsure what was happening, I backed up a step. The message disappeared and it was replaced by a symbol I had never seen.

“What the-”

Zap!

“Agh!” The screen shot out an angry spark and I flinched back, then two, then three, then dozens! A low and terrifying thrum filled the air and my coat stood on end. I looked around in a panic, trying to find somewhere to duck! None of the cubicles felt close enough.

The desk!

I dove underneath after throwing the chair aside and pressed myself as far from the end as I possibly could, even to the point where my ribs ached.

BOOOM!

Magical green, blue, red fire exploded around my flimsy shelter, the top cracked, and my scream competed with the thunderous roar. Things settled and I did not move, hiding under my forehooves with the energy pistol held to the opening, shaking fiercely in my magic.

WHY!? Why do things constantly EXPLODE around me!?

I very cautiously moved out from under the desk. As soon as I did its strength gave out, now reduced to a pile of splintered rubble. The apparently cursed terminal evaporated out of existence.

I sighed, hoof to my rapidly beating heart. First the store in Goldpeak, then the multiple radscorpion attacks, and now even computers are attacking me? This place is out to purposefully kill me! I was sure of it!

Ghost returned, undoubtedly summoned by the explosion. I glared daggers at him as looking at the terminal had been his bright idea. He showed no signs of caring, probably since I seemed fine.

Gee, thanks for asking! I wanted to scream at him.

“Come on, the upstairs is clear now.” I rolled my eyes but followed.

And indeed it was as we ascended the stairs. Ghost had done his work well; the bullet-ridden corpses of the metallic ponitrons littered the halls, shot with precision in their chests.

“Tried not to damage their circuitry too much,” he said, pointing out the lack of wanton destruction. “The orphans can use the parts. Salvage and sell them, put them to their own use, or maybe even get them working again.”

I stared bemusedly at him. “Get these things working again? Are you insane? You want to leave the defenseless foal and equally defenseless orphans with kill demonic soldiers?” My voice rose as I spoke.

Ghost scoffed and quirked an eyebrow at me. “One more time; they are not ‘demonic soldiers,’ they are ponitrons. Robots. That’s all. And they can be reprogrammed easily once we get upstairs to the main office. This isn’t the first robot-infested shithole I’ve been in.”

That hardly made me feel any better, but once again I supposed that I should defer to his more experienced judgment. Even if he was an ass.

Sufficiently sated for the time being, we made our way into an office with moldy old carpet. The center was dominated by a large circular desk that was once a work of art, carved with elegant scriptures of a design I was not familiar with. The rest of the office contained several bookshelves with old, destroyed books and many banged-up filing cabinets. I tried a few, but they were locked.

Above the desk, however, was the same symbol I had seen on the monitor before it exploded. An inlaid circle with more of the strange scripture. The center dominated by a unicorn’s visage from the side as they wore some kind of armored helmet with a straight and narrow raised maneline. The entire tapestry gave me a sense of unease, a sense of unholy ominousness.

Ghost was trying to pick his way into a safe. I wandered my way to the desk and sat in the chair. It felt almost like sitting back in my office in Stable 46. My ears folded, the sense of homesick drew me in like water down a drain.

“Hey.”

I eeped, not expecting the sudden call out. My hind-legs hit under the desk. “Ow! What is it?” I snapped. Something clacked under the table.

“Oh, terribly sorry for disturbing you.” Ghost chuckled, then hummed. “Need the terminal unlocked?”

I looked to the now seen terminal that sat on the desk. With the memory of what just happened downstairs still fresh in my mind, I declined. Ghost went back to work on the safe. Though, I peaked under the desk.

Fallen from some kind of damaged holding device, a long and boxy object lay on the floor. I levitated it up to find that it was a larger version of my laser pistol, colored in black with a gold trim along the barrel. It also had a single word etched into the side: ‘Conviction’ and etched just below that, ‘May the unworthy be bathed in its defracted light - Primus Centurion’

Ghost whistled at my discovery. “Looks like it’s your lucky day, stabledweller.”

I frowned. “I would not call finding a weapon to be ‘lucky’.”

“Why not?” Ghost smirked. “Aren’t you a pony of religious belief? You follow the ‘Goddesses’ after all...”

I bristled. “Do not compare me to the heathens that designed this thing!” I glared, heat gathered in my cheeks. “The truly chosen would never resort to such things!” Even as I said that my heart ached, knowing that for me it was not true anymore.

He chuckled. “You’ll feel differently the next time we fight a giant radscorpion.” Ghost held out his foreleg, asking for the gun. I hoofed it to him.

Ghost spent a few minutes examining it. “Hmm. Advanced receptor, purified focusing lense, overcharged capacitor. And see this crystal, here?” He pointed to the weapon’s boxy barrel and I see a tiny green crystal nestled just within. “That’s a rare gem, infused with talisman magic.”

I nodded, feigning interest. “And what does it do?”

“Don’t know,” he replied. “Could be a number of things. Incendiary, maybe, but the only way to know for sure would be to use it.” Ghost gave the rifle back. “Trust me, you’re gonna want that weapon, cus that banged-up pistol will only help so much. Beliefs or not.”

I watched him go back to his previous task. I did not want this weapon, knowing that it would just taint me further. The children of the goddesses do not use weapons, we do not hurt others.

And yet…

I sighed, knowing that Ghost was right. If I came across more of the ‘ponitrons’ or the radscorpions, I would definitely want something that was more effective than the dusty laser pistol I now had. Yet again I found that I would need to adapt my way of thinking, I needed to prevent another repeat of the elementary school; weapons wouldn’t help me in that regard, I would have to use my wit and - reluctantly - learn as much as I could from Ghost.

“Jackpot,” Ghost announced.

I discontinued my thoughts to see that he had the safe opened. Ghost’s lower half sticking out of the safe, he started sifting through the contents, occasionally muttering ‘junk’ or ‘trash’ just before tossing something aside. I frowned at how disrespectful he was of another’s personal possessions.

“Found some ammunition and some bits, and this.” Ghost held up a silvery orb. He tossed it to me and I scrambled to catch it, only barely managing to keep it from falling. “You know what that is, right?”

I sighed, but nodded. “It’s a sacred orb. Used to preserve memories.” And to preserve knowledge. The Grand Arcanum, restricted to most ponies of Stable 46, used the sacred orbs to store more complex spells and magical lessons and theorems. But Ghost did not need to know that.

But… what about the orbs out here, in this wasteland? They were not blessed by the Goddesses and there was no telling what was contained within. While they certainly looked like the sacred orbs, albeit dusty, they could have contained anything. For all I knew, the moment I tried to read it, the orb might sprout a mouth with teeth and try to eat my head. Insane, I know, but with what I had ran into thus far? Mayhaps not…

Still, I did not want to simply toss it away, so I stowed it in Ghost’s barding for now and I would ask for it back at a later date. I still could not bear my saddlebags due to my healing rib cage. Ghost said that he found a few cartridges of ammunition for Conviction, to which I gave mock-thanks.

“There,” Ghost said when he deactivated the large terminal next to the safe, the one that he determined would control the ponitron security robots and any automated turrets that we possibly missed, “that should do it.”

I nodded and gave a sigh of relief. So far, any chance to grab a safe breath was a welcome one. “That’s wonderful.” I smiled a little. I looked forward to giving the little foal and her new charges a proper home.

Their wasteland wandering was about to end, whereas I felt that mine was only just beginning.

Footnote: Level Up.

New Perk: Intense Training -- Endurance +1: Through harsh lessons and arduous tasks, your endurance has increased by one (1) point. Your maximum HP has increased.

Author's Note

Phew! Here it is, folks. I know this wasn't exactly on time with what I promised; school had a few surprises for me and I had jury duty to deal with, so that interfered. Had to catch up on homework after missing a day of school due to food poisoning (or a stomach bug, not sure exactly what it was, but it was bad... as in puking-my-guts-up bad).

Anywho~ I'm happy to upload this next chapter. I think I'm almost passed the awkward world-building stage and moving more towards the plot-drivers that have had me so psyched for this story!

Read and enjoy, and thank you all for sharing this adventure with me!

Chapter 11

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter Eleven

“We are who we choose to be. So, choose...”

“... now and always.”

I opened my eyes, the morning prayers complete. To my surprise, the wasteland was not completely foregone of relics of the Princesses. I had found a small, pristine statuette of the Sun Goddess herself in all her dusty perfection (which I cleaned up as delicately as I could). Using the small figurine to represent Her and my pendant for Luna, I offered my respects as per tradition. I had one with me when I left Stable 46, but like most of my supplies it met a crushing fate back in Goldpeak. As I had done since I emerged from the Goddesses themselves.

Every prayer I gave was soothing. The means to spiritual ends and enlightenment. To happiness and tranquility.

And yet… it was not enough for the woe that plagued my waking thoughts.

I hissed softly and set down the stained shard of glass that I sterilized, coated in my own blood and now my day’s penance for my sins. With Ghost away and the foal in the other room, I had the privacy I needed. The blood that I have spilt needed to be paid in turn. The ritual done, I wrapped my foreleg in bandages once more.

Feeling my heart quicken in my chest, I had but one choice: shake the thoughts from my head or risk having another meltdown in the decrepit office building. I carefully picked up the small statuette and gently placed it within my saddlebags, intent on keeping it. There was no doubt that the original owner was no longer among the living, therefore I would not break the tenant of no thievery. Plus, as much as I loathed the concept, Ghost was right about the need of finding and procuring more supplies whenever one could. I might have been more adamant had my supplies not been destroyed in Goldpeak. That and I convinced myself that this meant spiritual needs, too.

I sat near one of the dirty windows that was clean enough to see out of after fetching a strange drink - ‘Sparkle-Cola’ - from a busted vending machine. We had no such thing in Stable 46, so the fizzy bubbly-ness caught me not unpleasantly by surprise. My thoughts wandered to how the beverage would taste if it were hot or cold as I took sip after sip. And for some reason, my pipbuck beeped with each one as well.

Boom.

I jumped as yet another distant explosion resounded in the far distance, followed by the quick succession of a pair more. I frowned, nonplussed and reasonably concerned by what could have caused it. Ghost explained that the fighting never really stops in the Stalliongrad wasteland; though Ghost would not elaborate further, much to my frustration. Fighting was happening somewhere and at some place and time in this accursed hell. It made me long for the silence and the peaceful drone of Stable 46, where my only source of heart-stopping scare-tactics came from Harmonics or the magic twins, Pedal and Flicker.

And then my heart and shoulders sank as I thought more about home. Sitting here reminded me of the days where I would fret at my desk about the next sermon, making sure I had every sentence memorized, ran through the checklist of preparations, et cetera. My old concerns paled in comparison to this new reality that I inflicted upon myself. I needed to take my mind off of things, lest I spiral further into depression.

I glanced at the new rifle at my disposal: Conviction.

That glance turned into a glare as a tremor ran down my mending hoof. The dusty manual next to the accursed weapon caught my eye.

‘You need to read that and learn how to maintain that gun, Stable-dweller. Now’s a good time to not be stupid.’

“Fat chance,” I spat, then promptly left the room, fighting the limp in my forehoof. I wasn’t about to learn to operate that blasphemous device. If I had my way I wouldn’t ever use the thing. The very thought of doing so reminded me of the atrocities committed by Whiskey.

After checking on the foal - she was sound asleep - I took a trot outside to survey the new home for the children while they were away with Ghost. The strong stone wall could easily keep out the wild radscorpions once the larger holes were patched up and would hopefully provide a protective curtain from other demons of the wastes. Most of the windows were blown out, so they would need to be boarded up somehow…

The very front of the building had some kind of statue, though the bulk of its form had long since been destroyed by some unknown force. The surrounding courtyard had mounds of trash and garbage, some things seemed like they might be useful, but there was no way I could tell what was good to keep and what was not. Regardless, the place needed some good housekeeping. Luckily, the walls here seemed mostly intact; only small holes here and there, though certainly not big enough for a giant radscorpion to crawl through and high enough that they can’t get over. All in all, this place could be a safe haven.

My ears quirked at the sudden music that steadily grew closer. It was unlike anything I had ever heard before, certainly not of the same caliber that Harmonics made. Everything played in Stable 46 was soft and soothing, but this was a harsher melody with brief, hard beats and sharp whistling that made my ears bend back. I scrunched my brow and was lured by curiosity.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw movement, right as the music cut out. I stared for long seconds, tense and ready to run if I had to.

“Ghost?” I softly called when nothing happened. I was of the thought that maybe he was back early and messing with me. “Th-this isn’t funny!”

I came to a section of wall with a head-sized hole in it and cautiously looked through it. All I saw was the stretching hills dotted with sparse, lifeless trees and--

“AHHH!” A metallic thing was right at my muzzle! I hurled myself back and scrambled away.

“Oh! Sorry.” The little robot said with a tinny voice. “Perhaps she was right.”

At this moment I couldn’t care less what it was talking about. My horn flared, searching for my energy pistol that wasn’t there. When the realization came that I wasn’t being attacked, I forced myself to calm down.

“A little jumpy?” the thing asked. It floated through the gap, a spherical robot with metal wings, beaten up with dings and dents. It had definitely seen better days, yet it was still somehow operational. Given the killer ponitron demons from before, I wasn’t too terribly surprised by that fact.

“H-how are you able to talk?” I panted, standing back on shaky hooves.

“Speakers, powered by a magic battery,” the toneless robot answered.

I still didn’t trust it. The other robots could speak too and they wished death upon me! Though, as I studied the thing I spotted the weapon mounted on its underside; it had a few vaguely similar parts to the laser pistol when I watched Ghost clean it. Despite my stubbornness, it dawned on me that if it meant me harm, it would have shot me already.

“My name is Watcher,” it replied.

I blinked. “Demonic robots have names?” What about the ponitron demons in the M.A.R.S building?

The thing gave a very unsettling metal laugh. “No, no. This is a sprite-bot. I use them to talk to others.

I relaxed a little, knowing now that I was speaking to an actual person and not a possessed machine. Though I couldn’t be one-hundred percent sure.

Watcher continued, “What you did was very brave and selfless.” What did he mean? “But you’ll need to do more to survive in the Stalliongrad Wasteland. A maintained weapon to protect yourself. Those robes can keep you warm in the harsh winter, but it’s not armored. And you need some friends that you can trust and rely on. While being trusting isn’t a bad thing, don’t rush headlong into a situation that you don’t understand.”

I stared in disbelief. How long had this thing been watching me? A little creeped out, I asked, “What do you want from me?”

“I want you to survive.”

Before I could ask what he meant, the sprite-bot gave a hiss and a pop. The garish music continued and the robot floated away as if I didn’t exist at all. I watched it go, more disturbed now than I had been while listening to the raiders in Goldpeak. Okay that was a lie; I doubted this ‘Watcher’ could be crazier than raiders. At least crazy and insane was easy to spot. Well, now at least...

“Okay, then...?” I shook my head and sighed. This place just kept getting weirder and weirder. Seriously, I was beginning to wonder if the very air I breathed had some kind of hallucinogenic drug floating around. Maybe if I was lucky, everything would simply be some kind of bad dream and I would wake up back in Stable 46 and in my own bed. Yeah…

The thought of what Watcher said nagged at me. He said ‘maintained’ specifically, as if he knew that I had been instructed to clean Conviction and that I was refusing to do so. Was there some kind of omnipotence that I wasn’t aware of? Was the robot spying on me through a window and I somehow failed to notice?

“No, no…” I shook my head. “That’s crazy talk, Silver. Nopony is omnipotent. Only the Princesses have that kind of power. Nonsense.” I reassured, still checking the grounds over. Even still, I kept checking over my shoulder, expecting one of the little sprite bots to be hiding just out of sight and it made me increasingly paranoid. Stealth did not seem to be my strong suit.

*** *** ***

Half an hour later, I thought I had done a decent job in scrubbing the various parts. My only sign of success was really not getting blown up when Conviction successfully functioned. A bittersweet and forced smile for a grim task.

Watcher’s words had an effect on me and I was wondering; what if another situation popped up and I couldn’t at least fend off an angry predator? I did not want to be unprepared. It was a sudden change of heart that unsettled me, but I supposed later that it was just having someone tell me what I needed to hear that wasn’t also calling me an idiot.

Speaking of which...

While finishing a second Sparkle-Cola, Ghost had finally returned with the fillies and colts. I could only guess as to why it had taken him so long, but I suppose it did not really matter. I made my way downstairs, avoiding the destroyed demon-bot ‘Ponitrons’ and going at a pace that my healing ribs would agree with to wait by the main plaza door.

“Well?” I asked as Ghost came close.

“Sentinel agrees,” he said. “He’ll also take care of the foal…”

I sensed a ‘but’...

“... if we can find supplies for her.”

Oh, right. I had forgotten about that little detail. And very briefly I had let slip my promise of finding the fillies and colts more things to make their lives easier.

“And do you have any ideas of where we should start?”

Ghost shrugged. “No.”

Darn. We would need to rely on Sentinel for information, then.

“Could there be another way we can help?” I asked, watching the children gaze upwards at their new home. “I mean, some other resources we could get for them?” No matter which way we sliced it, we would need to get other things for Sentinel and the others. Even if we did not quite know what to get the small foal, it would be good to start somewhere else in the meantime.

Ghost hummed as he rubbed his chin. “There’s a settlement nearby; kind of friendly, no real raider or slaver threat most of the time. We should be able to find some bounties there.”

I blinked. “What do you mean by ‘kind of’ friendly?”

“As in ‘most ponies won’t try to kill you on sight’ kind of friendly.”

Oh, because that is REAL reassuring, Ghost! I groaned aloud. “Sounds perfect,” I sarcastically replied.

“Hey, beggars can’t be choosers, Stable-Dweller. You’re the one that wants to do this.” Ghost pointedly reminded me with a hoof to my chest, which I batted away.

“Of course I want to do this! If we had not come along do you really think they would have survived that giant monstrosity?”

I had a valid point and Ghost knew it, but he would never acknowledge such a thing. I took my victory points when he remained silent for a moment, then he changed the subject, “We should get going. Being out during the dark isn’t a good idea.”

I nodded, “Oh and-...” I stopped, debating whether to tell him about Watcher.

“Hm?” He paused mid-turn.

I settled on a compromise. “I saw one of those… floating robot things wandering around. Are they dangerous?”

Ghost blinked, then rolled his eyes. “No. They just fly around and play that annoying music. Occasionally you’ll hear broadcasts from Red-Eye and Fire Song, but that’s it.”

Oh? Other ponies speak through them too? Interesting. Sensing that questionnaire time was over, Ghost turned away and gathered his things. Though I had a bit of information now; Watcher appeared to be secretive and that existence did not appear to be common knowledge. Furthermore, the question arose: what made me so special that he would talk to me?

*** *** ***

Travelling without the foal, while barren of cuteness, was definitely easier! Or it least it kind-of was. I had my saddlebags and robes back, as Ghost had refused to carry them again once we cleared sight from the orphans. I did not complain, however. I never expected Ghost to carry my things, nor did I want him to now that we were on our own. If I found a sufficient time to leave, I planned on taking it.

Leaving behind the snowy hilltops, Ghost and I entered a more built-up part of the massive city that dwarfed Goldpeak by comparison. Large and square buildings, each one at least three stories tall with broken windows or blackened holes in the walls. Piles of crumbled rubble littered the street, along with unrecognizable metal husks of various size. The only reason I recognized them as forms of transport for ponies was due to the old skeletons that sat still within many of them.

Despite the staggering amount of death around me, the streets were not barren of life.

This part of the city was rank with raiders. Ghost and I had deftly missed several raiding patrols, and from their talking of all things vile and disgusting, we heard a few tidbits that sounded interesting. Firstly, there was some kind of network ahoof; a raider mare with a ghastly bloody skull as a cutie mark (and a hat) was chatting with her equally disgusting counterpart; a stallion that looked and smelled like he had never touched a drop of water in his life. Ghost and I had paused along a wall of debris that concealed us. Having no choice but to wait for them to move on, we listened in on their conversation.

“Ya hear?” The mare sat down above us. “Some little filly bitch is makin’ trouble for them in Ponyville.”

“So? The fuck do we care. That’s, like, on the other side of Equestria almost.”

There was a smack, then an ‘ow’ from the stallion.

“Hey, dumbass, the boss fuckin’ cares. Then there’s the little slut in Hoofington, plus the bitch that killed Deathrain and took out Goldpeak is around here somewhere!” My cheeks burned at the indignation of being called such things. “These shits get any hope, then raidin’s gonna get a lot harder for us. We’re on a schedule now, dingus!” The mare snapped and the stallion grunted in kind with no follow up argument. The conversation turned to things I would rather not remember, like the stories of some of their victims, to name just one.

When the pair moved on, I whispered, “What was all that about?”

Ghost shook his head. “Don’t really know, but that’s unusual for them.”

“To what?”

“Be communicating like that. Ponyville is near Manehatten and Canterlot, really far away and through the mountains. Hoofington is a ways away, too.”

I blinked.

Ghost nodded me forward, “Let’s go.”

The sun was beginning to set and we needed a place to hole up. Learning my lesson from Deathrain and the school, I waited by a large round tube and a metal can that once held newspapers for him to check the nearby building. He gave me the all clear and we headed up to the second story.

We took the corner on the far side, facing closest by our direction of travel and, coincidentally, away from the bulk of the raiders. When asked about the second story, Ghost explained that it is easier to defend against attack if we have high ground, but we also did not want to be too high up. In case we had to jump in order to escape. Naturally I had no problems with this.

“What are you doing?” Ghost asked, an eyebrow quirked.

“Lighting the fire?” I blinked, the laser pistol up and pointed at a little pile of rubble I had collected. “Don’t we need it to keep stygians away and stay warm?”

“Yes, we do, but… here…” Ghost said no more and looked around. He levitated up cinderblock after cinderblock and took them to the corner, arranging them on top of each other in a crescent with my rubble pile in the middle. He left, then came back with a piece of wet cardboard and put it on top. Lastly he used a pair of small rocks to make sparks, using a spell to amplify the resulting flames.

I watched it all and when he was done he explained; “The cinderblocks will hide the light so we can’t be seen from the windows. The wet cardboard will absorb the smoke. Lastly, don’t use your pistol to light fires. It draws too much attention and wastes ammunition. And for your weapon in particular, ammo is harder to find.”

Oh.

I nodded softly, deferring to his judgment since it made perfect sense. And then I realized; this is how Ghost had survived out here. He was not like the raiders; pillaging, murdering, and doing Celestia-knows-what else. The types of threats he faced included the sadistic raiders, among many others. Likewise, his tactics seemed quite clear: remain unseen, leave as small a hoof-print as possible, and strike from long range, fight only when absolutely necessary. It made more than enough sense, simply because of how dangerous this world was, especially when compared to Stable 46. I paled, wondering just how any of my friends would fare in this hostile land. I did not want them exposed to any of this. Not at all.

But with his experience, he had a unique opportunity.

“Why?” I asked softly.

“Why what, Stable-dweller?”

“I noticed your reluctance to help the orphans before. I’m asking why you don’t seem to help others more often? You are certainly equipped to do so.” Even as I asked the question it seemed redundant. He was helping me, but it felt more like he was leary of my sanity (as absurd as that seemed to me).

Ghost stared at me hard. I could only guess that when he realized my sincerity, that look softened significantly. Not into a smile or anything remotely bright, but enough that it did not feel hostile or annoyed.

“It’s simple. Stable-dweller, you’ve obviously seen just how dangerous it is here, something you have never dealt with. Believe me when I say that is just the tip of the icerberg. What made you leave you safe Stable?”

I blinked. “A friend of mine was killed. An outsider found a way into the Stable and…” I took a breath and a moment to regain my composure. Ghost patiently waited for me to continue. “And he used a similar gun to kill her.”

Ghost held up his revolver. “Shot her to death?” I nodded. He hummed and continued, “You see, that kind of stuff is common out here. Raiders pillage, kill, and rape. Slavers kill those who defy them in order to enslave the others; they go to a few different places, but the result is always the same. Machines and ghosts of the past still rampage across all of Equestria. Mutated creatures hunt us down. And if those things don’t outright kill you, there’s the environment waiting in the wings to claim your life.

“Hypothermia and frostbite out here can kill as readily as a radscorpion can. Then there’s razor hail; ice that falls from the sky in pony-sized sheets, thin enough to cut through weak wood and thin metal, and even bone. I’ve seen ponies get cut in half at the waist. In some areas, like over by Reprieve, hot acid rain falls, carried overhead by clouds from the irradiated jungle in the valley.”

I simply stared and listened, enraptured in the worst kind of way by Ghost’s terrifying list of possible deaths in this wasteland.

Ghost smiled what could only be a sad but jaded smile. “You ask me why I don’t consider helping anypony? Why I don’t make a real effort? Because everyone ends up dying one way or another. I’ve survived on my own since I was nine. Anyone else has been a futile effort.”

“And me?”

Ghost simply looked at me. “A matter of time.”

Despite knowing better, I would almost say I was looking at a fortune teller. One that could predict my untimely death before I could even imagine it. Taking stock, I had come within an inch of death many times and I had only been out of Stable 46 for a couple of days, three at the most. I wanted to say he was wrong, I wanted to dubuque and debate his state, but his experience over mine...

Do I even have a chance…?

As if They could sense my doubt, the pendant gave the slightest movement on my chest. I placed my hoof over it, focusing on the item of my faith rather than the grim thoughts of death. The confliction wavered; death was something that I did not want, as I had a purpose and a goal, not to mention a Stable to soothe and lead when I returned. I still had my duty to perform to Eternal Dawn, Harmonics, everypony. On the other hoof, however, death was merely the beginning and the way to the open forelegs of the Princesses. So long as a mare’s heart and soul are pure, they will be welcomed to the paradise of the Everafter instead of being condemned to Tartarus.

Probably seeing my distress, Ghost spoke up with a sombering promise. “If it helps, Stable-dweller, I won’t let you suffer if I can help it.”

I didn’t have to ask what he meant. I supposed that such a promise was all I could realistically ask of Ghost. The memory of the radscorpion returned, the pain and panic of the situation. If things had been different, I would have been devoured alive. If there had been no way to save me then I definitely would have preferred a bullet to the brain than to be slowly eaten by the vicious predator.

Extremely grim thoughts aside, I settled down to sleep. Or at least try to.

*** *** ***

“Ahahahahahaaaaa! Die, die, DIE!”

Another shattering of glass, then whoosh of searing-hot fire. Another ‘molotov cocktail,’ as Ghost had called them, lashed deadly flames at my tailside as we ran.

Ghost and I had barely slept for two hours when the sound of one of his traps went off, followed by the pained screams of a dying raider that had been unlucky enough to fall victim to said trap. Unfortunately for us he had friends close by that could hear her death screams.

Now we were being chased by a trio of raiders, the unicorn tossing fireballs at us had a manic grin across his half-burned orange coat. The soot covering his goggles did not impede his aim as far as I could tell. The other two were a pair of earth pony mares, one taking potshots while the third attempted to run us over every chance she got; which would have proved fatal due to the macabre, bloody spikes that were bolted on the front and sides of their vehicle.

Oh, and did I mention the very fast, four-wheeled mechanical demon that they were riding around in? How could I forget...

“Left!” Ghost shouted and darted down an alley just ahead of me. I turned to follow and took the turn as sharply as my aching ribcage allowed. Thankfully I was mostly healed by this point or I would have buckled from the pain.

The massive roar of the infernal machine quickly closed the distance. The night grew impossibly bright as the headlights found me. I froze and screamed, the mental image of my imminent death upon me.

Pang!

“Shit! Motherfucker!” cursed the raider.

Ghost fired a shot from his rifle, poking out from the alley just enough to cover me and forcing the driver to veer off, missing me by a scant few feet as the whooping psycho-ponies sped off.

“We have to find some kind of shelter.” My senses returned and I joined Ghost in the alley, achieving safety for the moment. He added, “We can’t keep this up.”

“But we have to lose them first!” Doing so was going to be hard. We both had torches, which were the only things keeping us from getting torn to shreds by the thousands of Stygians silently gliding above, waiting for a chance at easy prey. But these same torches that kept us safe made hiding impossible at the same time. The raiders always knew where we were at.

“Over there, dipshit! I want to COOK!” came the sickeningly enthusiastic screech of the raider, followed by the squeal of tires and the putrid stench of burning rubber.

I grimaced and looked around when we reached the other end of the alley. The passage was thankfully too narrow for the massive vehicle to traverse through; if it could, we would have been an easy kill. Instead the raiders were more than happy to block our previously used route with another molotov, which negated any attempt to backtrack.

“What about there?” I hesitantly suggested. My hoof pointed at a large building with pillars, dark and only partially boarded up. It had a large cloth banner, torn and hanging by one side and decorated in many faded letters.

After studying the structure to make sure that it was a valid option, Ghost nodded. “As good as we’re going to get. Let’s go before they round the corner!”

The two of us lept from the alley and galloped for all that we were worth. I had to ignore the fatigue of practically no sleep and an injured rib cage despite the burn. The stretch of ruined street seemed impossibly long, as though Discord himself were warping reality, pulling our shelter back before our very eyes. The distant howl of blood-thirsty raiders was great motivation to keep moving, however.

The dreaded headlights reappeared some distance down the street and were closing fast! A row of cars shielded us as the side mare took more pot-shots, the bullets pinging off of the rusting hulks that gave us cover. Once the speeding trio passed, Ghost and I emerged, running up the cracked steps to the sandbag wall (of which every single structure of unknown importance seemed to have).

Bang!

The report of Ghost’s rifle, supported by the bag wall, reported and was followed by a distant scream, barely heard over the roar of their engine. I risked a look and molotov pony fell, blood squirting from his neck as he fell back into the cab.

“Gotcha!” Ghost celebrated with a smirk as he ducked, the retaliatory spray of poorly-aimed bullets struck the bag wall. Who would have thought that sand was so great at stopping bullets? At least now I knew why they were everywhere.

“I’ll get the window?” I half-asked, not wanting to make the same mistake as Deathrain.

Ghost nodded then popped up to fire another shot. I crawled over to the window, keeping as low as I could to prevent getting shot.

It seemed to be the only window on the ground floor that was not boarded up, but still had its glass intact. I thought nothing of it as I turned and bucked as hard as I could. The glass was stronger than anticipated and I slide onto my face.

“Ow!” There was no time to complain. I got back up and steadied myself, then bucked again. This time the glass shattered. I winced, the thought crossing my mind of what Dawn would say if she knew I was breaking things like a poorly-behaved filly.

Somehow I think she might understand, given our present situation.

The window now open, I made to climb in. “Come on!”

Ghost waited instead. He fired again and the raiders moved out of sight to avoid being shot. At that point, Ghost hurled his torch as far as he could, into another alley across the street. My heart skipped a beat as he was enshrouded in darkness and my ears perked at a sudden flapping of wings. Before I could speak, the blue unicorn lept through the window.

Right on his hooves was a monstrosity unlike anything I could imagine. All I saw was a row of teeth, black leathery wings, talons as long as my fetlocks, and angry red eyes.

Something clicked in my brain (whether it was me remembering that stygians hated light or unbridled panic, I could not say) and I swing the torch wildly. The thing gave a pained screech and zipped away as quickly as it had come.

Ghost lay on the floor, but had no time to rest as he got to his hooves. “Quick! Help me with this before they come back!”

He moved to a nearby desk and started to move it. Sensing his urgency I moved to help. In moments we had the thing propped against the wall, covering the window. Ghost then grabbed a dusty sheet and draped it over the desk.

“There,” he said. “That should get them off our tails.”

“Thank the Goddesses…” I sat back, holding up our remaining torch, just in case. “Why did you throw your torch, you could have been killed!”

Ghost laughed softly. “Had to. Stupid as raiders may be, even they would have figured out where we had gone. Had to give them some bait.”

It made sense. They would just keep harassing us until we were dead if they knew where we were. It dawned on me that they could have lit the building on fire and then we would roast alive. Not a very pleasant thought indeed, as memories of Goldpeak General popped up in my head.

Outside I could hear the thrum of the vehicle every now and again, the raiders undoubtedly searching for us.

“So, what now?” I turned back to Ghost.

He looked around, his ears turning as he assessed our surroundings. “Well, seems we’re alone in here, but we should be careful regardless. I don’t hear anything, what about your pipbuck?”

I nodded and brought up my Eyes-Forward Sparkle. There were a couple blue blips, which Ghost identified as ‘radroaches’ and advised that if I left them alone they would leave me alone in turn. Frankly, I’m shocked that there are creatures in this land that were not immediately hostile.

Ghost found a broken table leg and made another torch. “Look around and see what you can find. I’m going to set up some traps, just in case they look in here.”

“Are you sure that’s a good idea? I mean, that’s how they found us the first time.” I raised an eyebrow in question.

For once, Ghost seemed to pause at my words. What’s this, did I actually have a valid point for once?

“Alright.” Ghost frowned as it seemed I was right this time. “No obvious traps, then.” When I asked what he meant, Ghost clarified that he would devise something non-lethal that did not scream ‘there are ponies to kill in here!’.

Satisfied at his caution, I moved away to start searching.

The ground floor was huge. Glass cases large enough to hold two ponies were arranged in orderly rows, most of them broken and their contents missing. Shadows moved and flickered from my torch over every single one and it had me nervous, wondering what would dart around the corner to find me as a special creepiness filled the room. The air was thick and I felt every breath as lazily floating dust particles wafted through the air. The few cases that were not broken had their contents; one had some old swords and spears, another a tarnished set of armor which I recognized as those worn by the Princesses guards (what was that doing here?), and others that were old, archaic equipment that looked like they were used to farm food. One large statue of a muscular stallion stood tall in the middle of the room. I found the engraving and dusted it off.

I read aloud, “Big Macintosh, leader of the famous ‘Macintosh’s Marauders’ of the Equestrian Armed Forces. This monument, among many, is dedicated to the Hero of Shattered Hoof Ridge, where this brave stallion sacrificed himself to save Princess Celest -- what!?”

I reeled, shocked by what I had just read. How could a mortal pony, let alone a stallion, save the Goddess of the Sun herself? What preposterous, scandalous nonsense was this?! Princess Celestia was immortal!

I fumed and glared up at the statue as my outrage boiled over. No less than half of me wanted to pull out Conviction and blast hole after hole into the marble’s carved face. The only thing that held me back was the muffled roar of the engine outside; the raiders were still on the prowl and would undoubtedly hear the weapon’s report.

I moved on, torch held in magic, as quickly as I could away from the blasphemous statue.

The next hallways were a little more barren. Dingy red velvet railings artificially narrowed the hallway, protecting dusty paintings from curious hooves. Even if there was electricity it would not have mattered as all the long fluorescent lights were blown out and shattered. I tried a few doors and some were locked, but one was slightly ajar towards the end of the hall. From that gap I could make out a very softly glowing green light. Another working terminal, I assumed.

I pushed the door open as quietly as I could, wincing at the rusty hinge that created a racket that was all-too loud in the deathly silence.

It was a relatively small room. A single desk next to the door with a bookcase opposite. There was barely enough room for the toppled-over chair and the centuries-old skeleton of some poor soul that had perished here. My ears folded, I muttered a quiet prayer and moved the bones as carefully as I could to get to the terminal.

Unlike the computer that we found in M.A.R.S., this one was not password protected. It still showed the last entry, too:

The sirens are wailing, everypony is in a panic! Goddesses, it’s really happening! There’s shooting going on outside. It’s not the zebras. Soldiers are trying to get everypony into their homes and many are resisting. But why? What’s the point? Let ponies leave! The museum staff are too scared to set hoof outside, unwilling to brave the crossfire.

I sent them down to the basement, hopefully they’ll be safe there until things settle down. But who am I kidding? If the radio is right, this is only the beginning; things will only get worse. I don’t know if locking them in was the best idea, but it can’t be worse than going outside, right? They will thank me later.

The air outside looks wrong, I can only hope the boards hold and nopony thinks to look in the museum for looting or whatever else panicked ponies do…

The message ended suddenly. Given what I knew from Goldpeak, the radiation must have killed this one. Somehow I doubted the ones they locked in the basement faired any better. I left that entry for another one, dated several months beforehand.

Antiquity, I understand you have concerns about the ‘additions’ sent to us, but trust me when I say that they are quite safe. The Ancient Zebrican Exhibit will open on-schedule despite the protests. Just because we are at war, that does not mean we have the luxury of ignoring Equus history; this planet belongs to more than just Equestria, you know!

Also, thank you for bringing the staff’s concerns to my attention, but these ‘voices’ they’re hearing are simply a figment of their imaginations. Paranoia and delusions of grandeur, undoubtedly brought on by the stress of the Stalliongrad conflict being so close to our front door. The constant presence of troops, whom I find reassuring believe it or not, most likely raises those concerns of our staff.

Still, anti-Zebra sentiment is a more real concern. To prevent vandalism, I am locking away the exhibit assets in the Museum’s basement until we have adequate protective cases for their display to the general public (I am ordering bullet-proof glass casing and anti-magic dampener fields). Should you feel the need to inspect your assets under our protection, I’ve taped a duplicate key under my desk. Feel free to use it at your whim.

In greatest confidence,
Fossil

I blinked, then backed up to take a peak for myself. Indeed there was a key taped right next to the drawer underneath the desk. The thought came up that maybe there would be useful supplies down there, and I had to admit that I was curious about these ‘Zebras’ I was hearing about. I took the key and stashed it in my robes, then made my way out the door.

I found Ghost while crossing a hall. He looked about as happy as always. “We have a problem.”

My heart sank. “Yes?”

“The raiders have moved on.”

I blinked and tilted my head. “How is this bad news?”

Instead of answering, he gestured that I follow him. We came up to a boarded window (and I could see the faint light even before reaching it) where he encouraged me to keep my torch and volume low. I peaked through the cracks to see what was going on.

Outside was a flurry of activity. It was well lit and many ponies were meandering about, dressed in various fashion similar to raiders but without the obvious psychotic flare. Several wagons were parked outside as well, some of which I recognized as cages and with ponies in them. All of those outside the cages were armed with some manner of weapon. Suddenly it made sense why the raiders had left.

“Slaver caravan,” Ghost whispered when I brought my head back down. “They’re all over the perimeter of this place. We will have to wait until they move on in the morning.”

I sighed and gave a resigned nod. “Okay,” I whispered in kind. “What should we do in the meantime?” My heart ached for the captives and I wanted to help them, but against so many that was just not possible. By the looks of it, Ghost also knew that rescue would be just beyond us (of course I had my doubts that he even wanted to, but that’s another issue altogether), because we were just two ponies. And we would be up against dozens.

“Stay away from the windows, make as little sound as possible while we scavenge, and…” he paused for a moment. “You will want to pray that they don’t come inside.”

*** *** ***

I stood at the basement door now.

Whoever designed this thing had heavy security in mind. It was a thick metal door with boltings and a locking mechanism that spanned its breadth and height. A little rust marred the edges of the door, but not enough to give it any weaknesses. Remembering the terminal, I could only imagine how the ponies must have felt as time passed, unaware that they were locked in a room that probably had no other exit. Just from looking at the door I could tell that nopony was going to get in or out without the key.

Of which I now had.

In the center of the round locking mechanism was the key hole. It slid right in, though I did not turn it just yet as I worked up the nerve to go through.

Scavenging had gone very well; in another office I found some replenishment for my medical supplies (a couple potions, an assortment of bandages and sterile tools, gauze, and a few other things) as well as cans of unopened food (pickled cabbages and beets, this one decorated with two young children eating on the feast with gusto). Along with that I had the luck of finding some golden bits should I need to buy something whenever we got to a settlement. Unfortunately there was no foal formula, however. Regardless I stashed everything into my bags.

“Do I really need to go in here?” The short answer was ‘no’. With my findings I could definitely go back to Ghost with my head held high in success, then simply find a safe space to rest until the slavers left in the morning.

I bit my lip. It shouldn’t be dangerous, but… the rest of the museum was deserted, why would the basement be different? Not to mention if I was able to find medical supplies and food in a passable amount, I could only imagine what the basement held with such security. Plus I was still curious about these ‘Zebras’.

“It can’t hurt.” I finally reasoned as I turned the key. The device gave a few satisfying clicks, clearly functional despite the time it has spent down here. The two metal bases retracted from the doorframe and allowed me to enter.

I pushed the door open slowly, torch and Conviction held at the ready. While I was certain it was safe, I was not going to go in unprepared. My EFS was up as well and it announced the room was all clear. Nothing, not even any blue dots in the dark void beyond (I made a mental note to bring up the EFS before opening a door). So I tip-hoofed forward.

The room was odd to say the least. Things I expected; lots of boxes, several of which were busted or damaged in some manner or another, drapes, dusty and rolled up rugs, all of them out of place when compared to the museum. So much so that they would be out of place even in Stable 46. It was like I had walked into another world entirely.

Most disconcerting was the very large masks adorned with feathers, crude paint, and carvings. Some looked positively angry while others were disturbingly happy, with overexaggerated mouths and slits for eyes, covered in zigzagging stripes of colorful paint of some kind. I recognized what had to be the Zebras’ analog for Equestrian weapons, though these spears and swords seemed to be carved from ivory bone or some kind of scale. Some of the armor was just skeletal parts of a larger creature, all held together with leather straps. In another corner I made out a very large part, easily capable of holding enough liquid to give somepony a bath.

Or cook them alive, my imagination taunted. I know it worked because I whimpered in response and shied away from the massive cauldron. What kind of monsters was I dealing with?

I heard a whisper and my head shot up, ears pointed forward and straining to listen. All I heard was the pounding blood within my ears.

Okay, Silver, calm down; no one is here. No one is here.

Continuing on with my search, that possibility seemed quite real as another detail became apparent. I was expecting to find more skeletons down here, like I did in Goldpeak postal office, but there were no bones other than the ancient Zebra armor. Not a single skeleton of a pony. I could not have missed them; the room has plenty of things in it but none of them obscured the expanse of the basement (and as the High Priestess of Stable 46 it was an awful waste of space, disorganized as it was).

A very light breeze whispered across my back, the--

CRASH!!

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!” I scrambled away from the sudden noise, Conviction and my torch brought up as a shield to cower behind. The shaking light illuminated a still-moving bowl which eventually came to a rest. Thank the Goddesses it wasn’t something hostile; Conviction was shaking so badly that I doubt I could have taken an effective shot.

It took me several minutes to calm down, a hoof to my chest and chanting several times, “N-no one is h-here, Silver. No one is here… yeah, I’m…” I gulped. “All alone… down here…” A quick check of my EFS confirmed that as I slowly spun in place.

Nothing else stirred, nothing else moved. I don’t know what was scarier; being down here all alone or with things lurking in the shadows.

I looked back at the door and walked over to it. Next to the frame was a chair, which I propped in the frame to keep it open. My paranoia would not let me leave it alone.

Safety ensured (kind of) I ventured back in, Conviction still raised with the burning torch next to it. I tried to ignore the masks and all the other creepy things that surrounded me. Now the basement seemed far larger than I thought. The darkness almost went on forever, save for a box or shelf or something else that would materialize from the ether and then disappear again as I slowly passed.

“How long does this-- oh…” I trailed off as red emerged from the darkness on the floor. At first I thought it was rust, but the disturbing memory of Clover ran up to say hi.

Dried blood. And in no small amount. Somepony died here.

As I drew closer, the little dried puddle changed. Streaks across the floor, heading into the black. A chill ran from my neck down to my tail; the body had been dragged off.

Then another one appeared with the same streaks. Then another, and another, and another. Soon there were dozens. Every last one had streaks converging somewhere ahead of me.

Yet there were still no bodies to be found. Yellow flags were waving around like mad in my head, hoof subconsciously rubbed at my pendant for comfort and protection. Something very wrong happened here.

My ears perked, the slight whistling returned. This time I could almost make out words, but they meant nothing to me. None of them I recognized. It reminded me of Petal and Flicker as they came up with their own language that only they knew. It was cute when it was them, but this was creepy and scary and… Goddesses make it stop!

I folded my ears down as hard as I could, but against my better judgment I advanced. I had to know what was going on. I watched the blood stains; the streaks were converging now. I had to be close.

And then I saw it.

In the middle of the room, the surroundings clear except for the stains on the floor, was an object that I had never seen nor would I ever forget. On a thin pedestal stood a circular object with an intricate web of fine strings which wrapped around the glinting piece of oddly shaped metal in the center. The border was decorated with exotic colored feathers that hung off to the side. The whole design was inset within the jaw of a large skull that was easily bigger than a pony’s; a larger snout,rows of sharp teeth, and two big empty and soulless eye sockets. There was no doubt in my mind that this was some form of demonic artifact. Was that what Zebras were? Worshippers of Tartarus? Why else would anypony make such a macabre idol. I tried to envision such a thing in Stable 46 and the thought was just impossible.

I stared at the idol, unwilling to go any closer yet my eyes were locked with the empty sockets of whatever the creature had once been. Eventually I glanced down to see that the blood ran up the pillar and to the base of the skull, only to disappear and not mar the old white bone.

“What in the Goddesses’ name…” I whispered. What heresy brought this thing into existence?

Long moments passed and the idol started to sink back into the shadow. I tried to see if something was moving it and even expected to see a tentacle, or something, wrapped around the base. But that was not the case.

My torch had started to dim, my life-line flame shrinking at an alarming rate.

I blinked and stared at it in rising terror. “No. No, no, no!” I lit my horn and tried to keep the rapidly fading flame alive. One thing became certain, it was time to leave!

Slam.

I paused mid-turn as the terrible echo reached my ears. That sound could have only meant one thing.

“Ghost?” I timidly asked, hoping it was the detestable unicorn playing a cruel trick on me.

No answer came and my torch continued to dim. I looked to Conviction and turned, my rifle raised to the strange demonic idol. If it so much as twitched I was going to pull that trigger until the battery was drained.

Long seconds passed before the flame finally went out. Darkness fell around me, swallowing every inch of the room and me along with it. All that remained was the very light glow of my magical aura that held my rifle up. The sheer stillness, nothing but my own panting permeated the air.

“The Princesses’ light protects me,” I murmured the prayer, trying to stave off whatever may come. Only now did it sink in just how foolish I had been. I should have left as soon as I saw the blood stains. I should turned and fled, pride and curiosity be damned. Now I was about to pay the price as Ghost’s words came back to haunt me about how right he had been.

Only a matter of time.

A tiny dot of red light flickered into existence… then another. The darkness wavered and rippled as though alive, spreading out in all directions from where I had last seen the idol, like a miasma of death and decay. A sudden taste of iron found my tongue as the air grew thick and an ominous whirring noise saturated the darkness.

“The Pr-princesses’ light p-protects me!”

And yet there was no light. Down in this basement I was so very alone, and it hurt. I wanted somepony, anypony, with me right now.

I could see the monstrous teeth. The red eyes now had enough intensity to bare them, yet the rest of the room stood blacker than ever before. There was now a red blip on my EFS.

“The Pr-rincesses’ l-light--”

There was a sudden scream, I don’t know if it was mine, the creature, or something else. I jerked the trigger on Conviction and a bright and angry red lance soared forwards. Something shattered as something else slammed into me with enough force to send me sailing across the room. My head split in agonizing, burning pain; it felt as though my very soul was being torn in one direction, my mind in another, and my body somewhere else entirely. By far it was the worst sensation I had experienced yet.

I slammed against something hard and metal, which went careening off into the distance to splinter a wooden box with a sickening crunch. I fell to the floor, my entire body throbbing.

The darkness was still pressing around me, no light to speak of, but at least it felt like normal darkness again. Nothing else jumped out at me, which was good, but now I just wanted to sleep.

But I didn’t want to… the monstrosity I saw, the demon, the horrid thing that could be nothing else.

Those two red eyes…

Footnote: Level up.
New Perk: Night Owl: Faith sustains and keeps you alert, even in the darkest of nights. When indoors or at night, gain +2 Perception.

Chapter 12

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter Twelve

“Calm!? I’m completely calm!”

Falling!

I helplessly plunged into some terrible abyss. Devoid of sound, so dark that I could see not a thing. Darkness that devoured every speck of light in existence. The only sensation I felt was that nauseating plunge of my gut and my hopelessly flailing limbs. Time was non existent; how long have I been here? Minutes? Days? Longer still? I had no way of knowing, but it was long enough for screaming in panic to lose its edge. Or my lungs gave out and throat grew raw.

The awful memory resurfaced. The basement of the museum, the strange artifact, the trap that I unwittingly triggered or awoken. The demon had to have swallowed me whole and now I tumbled into purgatory!

I was dead.

I fervently searched for an escape. Something to get me out, something to latch on to. My magic was useless in such a place. There was no way to know which way was up, down, left or right, it was like my body was stripped away from me, even though I could still feel. The one benefit I had was that I could not vomit.

“Silver…”

The light whisper felt like a boom in the unending darkness, yet I still had to strain my ears to hear it. The voice was so quiet that I missed whatever it had said beyond my name.

“Come on, it was just a joke! Calm down…”

I caught it that time. That was Harmonics when she was much younger, when we were both still fillies in school. The memory came up, I was less than pleased at the prank she had played on me, one that I had long forgotten but still remembered the anger I felt towards her.

This time I heard my own voice, small and young and not from my muzzle right now. “That wasn’t funny Harmonics! You’re horrible and I hate you!”

In my abyssal prison I cringed back from my own words. Did I really say that to the one I considered my best friend? I mean, I was mad, sure, and the prank had gotten on my nerves, but...

“Silver, you must apply yourself to your studies if you are to be High Priestess one day…”

This time it was a groan of disgust. My voice came again, cracked and in the middle of puberty. “I know, I know! Okay? I don’t need you constantly reminding me, damn it!”

Goddesses…

That was my guardian, emphasizing the weight of my new efforts. I complained that day, it felt wrong and unfair that I was being held to such a standard when nopony else was. In the end I did what I could, and succeeded, but the raw dread which evolved into some resentment still lingered.

I flushed as I fell through the endless dark, embarrassed that I had actually cursed at my beloved guardian like that. But, the pressure got to me; I was expected to learn and absorb so much and it was taking its toll. I wasn’t entirely to blame… was I?

“Goddesses, damn you!” Oh no. This memory. “Give me something already! If I’m supposed to be what everypony WANTS me to be, let me see something so I can go!”

I remembered all too well. This was my trial, the three days I spent in front of the Great Seal (Or, as I recently learned, the door to my stable). By the end of the first day I had grown impatient and angry. I wanted to get things over and done with and be on my way. The honor and importance of the deed was mostly lost on me; I had been told that this ‘test’ was what would determine if I was indeed to become High Priestess, not the hundreds of hours of gruelling study.
And… if I was being truly honest, that time was still irksome to me. Surely I had proven myself before that, why did I need a vision? It made no sense. The vision itself didn’t make sense either.

Abruptly I could hear the struggling and panic of two familiar mares as they tried to save another from death; Genesis and Gauze as they worked frantically against the clock to save Clover after Dawn had apprehended Whiskey.

“Goddesses damn that thing! It’s nothing but pure evil!” It wasn’t something I said out loud, but something I thought in my head, in the background to the panic and fear that Clover would die. In the back of my mind I was seething with rage. Murderous thoughts, despite knowing how distasteful and cruel such things would be, played out in my mind’s eye at that time.

And I was sorely tempted to act them out. In fact I am still tempted. No mare in Stable 46 would dare act out such a blasphemous deed as killing another. And for that, I looked down upon Whiskey and all those like him with disdain.

The next was more recent. No words or thoughts came, but now it was just raw emotion that coursed through my body like ice water and fire. A vaguely familiar agony shot through my hind leg like lightning. My lungs begged for air as a cold sensation coursed through my veins. Somehow the darkness around me blurred.

I was dying again, running from Ghost with the small white foal.

I feared for my life and that of the young one, but after I learned that another contemptible stallion was chasing me, at least some of that fear turned to a loathing that seethed within. Every stallion I met had been nothing but rude at best (I thought of Sentinel) or an outright monster (like Whiskey or Ghost, even if the latter seemed slightly less so for other reasons). It confirmed to me that the unicorn mares of Stable 46 were the only pure Equestrians. No pony in my Stable would commit such barbaric acts.

More memories, more voices assaulted my ears. I made out a few, like my first temper-tantrums when I was very young; other fights with Harmonics and different fillies, and the fact that I was largely left alone; arguments with Dawn and the anger I felt towards my destiny; doubt and resentment towards the Goddesses when things were not going perfect.

AHhhhhhh!

I tried to cover my ears but somehow my hooves refused to move.

“Make it stop. Make it stop!!” I plead with whatever cruel demon was making me relive my worst moments in my life; my mistakes, my misgivings.

They would not stop. The voices and sounds ran together to become incomprehensible, but the raw emotion coursed through my helpless body like poison. All of everything wrong with me was thrown back in my face. It was that, or recent experiences; the raiders in Goldpeak, their slaves, the horrible promises that Bracket made, the post office full of skeletons, getting shot at, when I shot Death Rain out of the air, everything!! Everything blurred together like a well-blended soup, nothing stood out enough to stir more than raw emotion. It choked and strangled me until the world fell away.

Anger.

Frustration.

Resentment.

I screamed when my mind tore.

*** *** ***

Something was grabbing at me now. My shoulders shook and I fought back, pleading, “No! No! Stop it! Make it stoooooop!!”

“Hey! Wake up!” came a voice that was very much not Eternal Dawn’s (the latest line in my torment had been yet another argument with my mentor, over my dislike for modifying prayers). It was a deeper voice than hers, annoyed rather than patient, rude rather than kind. Yet there was something else; a feeling that I had never expected to connect to that voice.

Suddenly I was drenched, water shoved its way into my muzzle and nose as it splashed over my face, then soaked into the robes I wore. My eyes shot open, wide with panic as I coughed and sputtered, then panted as my lungs tried to catch up with the rest of me while expelling unwanted water.

Who!? What!? Where am I!?

I fought a tense battle to keep from hyperventilating as my eyes darted back and forth. Eventually my panicked gaze landed on Ghost and an old bucket, overturned and empty in his levitation. Half of my vision became nothing but purple and white, my (now soaking wet) mane hung over half of my face.

“Get that away from me!” I snapped, batting away the revolver that Ghost had been poking me with in an effort to wake me up. I had enough sense to realize I was having some kind of night terror or something. Ghost grunted and slid the gun into its holster on his foreleg.

I was back in the museum main floor, the boarded up windows barely lit with streaks of light from the smothered morning sun, the blackness from my dream mostly gone. Or rather, what little of it that could penetrate the thick cloud cover. It was probably closer to noon than morning. But more importantly I was safe. (Well, safe-ish, all things considered).

“-- down there?” It only just now occurred to me that Ghost had been talking. I looked back at him and responded with a confused ‘huh?’. And he repeated with a roll of his eyes, “Are you dense? What were you doing down there?”

It took me a moment to recall: the basement, the idol, the demon and my panic. I checked myself over, running a hoof along my forelegs, chest, and neck; I found no obvious wounds or aches other than the waning ache that threatened to passive aggressively split my head open. I sat back and rubbed my temples in an attempt to assuage the pain.

Ghost, impatiently waiting, shoved my shoulder to get my attention.

“Alright!” I heatedly barked, then winced as my voice echoed around the empty museum. I glanced nervously at the window. I might have just given us away to the slaver caravan. Damn it!

“Relax,” he said at his normal voice. “The slavers left a couple hours before dawn.” He read my mind.

I sighed in relief. But, “Wait, before dawn? Why would they leave early?”

Ghost shrugged. “Dunno. Heard a few shots and went to look. Saw one of the slavers get gunned down; didn’t see the shooter. The whole caravan worked up in a frenzy and took off after them.”

I blinked and tried to comprehend that. What madpony would attack an entire caravan all on their lonesome? I asked that very question to Ghost and he just shrugged, then stated that there were definitely crazy ponies out there. Well, I supposed there could be other marks-ponies like Ghost, but still. Also he added that slavers were (unsurprisingly) not very popular. It was certainly not beyond the possibility that some pony was rearing for some vengeance after a loved one was taken. If somepony had foal napped Dawn or Harmonics, I’d definitely be chomping at the bit for some revenge. But…

Ashes engulfed me, falling from above with the steady click-click of an empty weapon…

I fought the urge to throw up.

“What did you find down there?” Ghost now asked as we tidied up our ‘campsite’. Which was half-good because I needed a distraction, but at the same time I did not really want to discuss what happened.

I paused, remembering the glowing red eyes and the head-splitting pain, then the horrible dream of assaulting voices. I shivered but spoke truthfully. “I don’t really know. I found some kind of ancient artifact; it was mentioned that there was a ‘Zebra exhibit’ that was scheduled to open, mentioned by a terminal I found. The door slammed shut and my torch went out, then I saw red eyes and… and…”

I paused, the vivid memory coming back to me. It was all I could do to close my eyes and concentrate elsewhere. At the same time my headache decided to flare. Vertigo twisted inside my stomach and fatigue stressed my legs. What a joyous time to be me right now.

“That explains the shattered chair.”

I nodded, remembering that part. Forming words to speak brought up bile. “Something… attacked me. I shot at it…” I pursed my lips and fought down last night’s -- actually I hadn’t eaten anything since the raiders; oph.

I found the nearest wastebasket bin and hurled, dumping the contents of my empty stomach into centuries-old garbage. Afterwards I felt very much like the trash in the bin.

Ghost then produced Conviction and gave it to me when I cleaned up a bit. “You hit your mark. I found you passed out on the floor and with shattered bones and feathers everywhere. You were kicking and screaming the entire time; made it a hassle to get you back up here. Also found this little bit of metal.” It was then that I noticed his cheek was bruised. I could only guess that I was responsible for that and I softly apologized, even though I knew he wouldn’t care about being hit. I was not in my correct state of mind at that time (while he sometimes annoyed me to the point where I wanted to hit him, in this case he didn’t deserve it).

In his levitation he brought up the metal shard that was bound in the center of the idol. Without the rest of the thing it seemed harmless.

But I now knew that such things were deceiving. “Why do you have that?” I asked sternly while leaning away, my eyes never leaving the floating piece of metal. The creepy, falsely innocuous thing made my coat stand on end.

“This is star-metal, and very valuable to the right buyer.” Of course he was keeping it for money. Why was I surprised. After all, he did explain that he was a ‘mercenary’ and that ponies like him practically coveted money.

“You should have left the accursed thing buried down there.”

“How many times do I have to say it. Ghosts do not exist.” He stowed the metal shard in a pocket that I couldn’t see.

I glowered at the arrogant unicorn (nevermind, I wanted to hit him now and he deserved that clopping I had given him earlier!), wanting to argue as my experience said the exact opposite of his words. I could not explain how or why, but a miniature pony inside me screamed danger about the little object and was losing her mind over it. I kept my muzzle shut, convinced that I would not get through to him otherwise. Despite how I felt, I now wished he would find a buyer as soon as we reached our destination, just to be rid of the thing.

With our unused traps disarmed, Ghost and I ventured back into the ruins of before. The slaver caravan had made quite the mess, leaving trash and refuse, along with the abandoned body of the pony that was killed last night, stripped bare of his belongings. A flare of anger spiked in my chest; there was no respect for the dead out here. Right now I was juggling who I thought was worse, raiders or slavers. It was a contest I would rather not see a victor for.

“Looks all clear.” Ghost had trotted ahead, using the scope on his revolver to peer down the streets.

“Good, then let us make haste.” I wanted to get out of this area. Whatever threat the wasteland held, there was no part of it I would enjoy.

*** *** ***

The winter in the Stalliongrad wasteland was indeed harsh. In a way, the weather was the most dangerous opponent that one could face in this hellscape. Radscorpions could be fought or at least you could run away from them. Raiders could be outwitted and fooled, and it seemed they were fairly clumsy with their weapons. Robots were fairly straightforward and only needed sufficient firepower to knock out, and as a plus the loud machines would never get the drop on you. Stygians were fairly dangerous, but they only came out at night and could be warded off with nothing more than a burning torch.

But this impenetrable, unforgiving cold? It was awful, cutting right through the bones of Ghost and myself. He bore it far better than I did, having spent his life (which I could not pry with conversation, he always stayed his tongue and deprived me of any small-talk) in this wasteland that was clearly abandoned by the Goddesses.

The wind howled and tore at my face, making it hard to focus and follow. My entire body shook, frozen over despite my thick clothing. The cloak whipped around in the wind along with my mane and tail, unable to help keep me warm.

Though it was not just the cold that had me shaking so.

My encounter in the basement haunted me. My nerves were still frayed and in the wind-swept distance I swore I could see those red eyes watching me, waiting for a moment when I was weak in order to pounce.

Eventually Ghost took notice when I had Conviction up and ready to shoot. He turned around and we paused. He had to yell above the howling wind. “What’s wrong?”

“I’m sorry!” I replied, lowering my weapon. “I’m just really cold!” I lied.

He didn’t buy it, I could tell by the disbelieving stare that switched between my face and the weapon. Ghost levitated up a rectangle cylinder with a screw-on top, made of metal. He removed the cap and held it out to me. “Drink it.”

I blinked, wondering how water was going to help me (or if I could even drink it as it was almost certainly frozen solid). I took the canteen but asked what it was.

“Just drink it. It’ll calm your nerves and warm you up until we can get to town. Fair warning, it’s not gonna taste good.”

Oh, great, he wanted me to drink something that was going to make me sick. Still, I wanted to be warm and did not want to accidentally shoot him just because I was nervous and jumping at shadows. I brought the mouth of the canteen to my lips and took a large swig.

My reaction was immediate.

Goddesses burn me alive with the sun!!

The stuff was absolutely awful! The most foul and bitter thing I had even drank. And it didn’t warm me up, it burned as if somepony had poured industrial solvent down my throat. I coughed, sputtered and wheezed as tears gathered in my eyes.

My discomfort amused Ghost as he replaced the cap. “Good stuff, huh?”

“N-NO!” I coughed back, now trying to massage my throat.

After a few moments, to my own disbelief, I started to feel better. The shakes were gone, the fire in my throat now turned to a pleasant warmth that ran through my stomach and the rest of me, along with a semi-pleasant tingling buzz in the back of my skull. I blinked, surprised at myself as Ghost gave me a knowing smirk. I glanced around and noticed I wasn’t seeing the stalking red eyes anymore. Huh…

“What is that stuff?” I finally asked.

“Cinnamon flavored Firesprite vodka.”

Huh? Cinnamon? Oddly enough I did not taste anything like that, most likely because of the sheer burn. Also, since he had warned me that it ‘wouldn’t taste good’ I decided to guzzle it. Without me asking, Ghost explained that Firesprite vodka was a popular alcohol in the wasteland and worked wonders in many ways, now and before the apocalypse.

I felt pleasant again and could focus despite the wind. What few shadows were present simply stayed shadows. This was… nice.

*** *** ***

We were approaching another part of the city. It was similar to the residential district, but far more cramped and with large buildings, bigger than the accursed museum. The monolithic structures and piled debris gave us a fair respite from the biting, howling winds.

I followed Ghost closely while keeping my EFS up. I needed to practice with it and I had found that it could detect threats from a considerable distance away. I would stop and point out a threat, then Ghost would ask how much the little red dot was moving, then he would estimate (with a surprising degree of accuracy) how far away it was.

“Yeah, EFS works on a pony’s perception. The more perceptive you are, the farther away the spell can detect friendlies and hostiles.” Ghost and I travelled on as he spoke.

I was about to ask how the spell could do that (I doubted he knew the answer, but hey, what harm in asking, right?) when the winds died down and I saw rising columns of smoke in the distance. My first thought was that another store was burning to the ground, but Ghost waved away that notion.

“We’re almost there.”

Another block and we came to a road that was significantly larger than the rest. It was like walking into the Arboretum from one of the narrow hallways of Stable 46; the sudden opening gave me a brief moment of vertigo and my head swam despite the lingering effects of the Firesprite still in my system.

The road was littered with the old metal husks of wagons and long-abandoned vehicles, the paint peeling and the metal rusting underneath. Many of which had the remains of skeletons; some simply ‘rested’ on the steering wheels, others were outside, slumped over the ground as they tried to escape whatever was frightening them. Further down the street I saw a massive metal monster, likewise rusted. It reminded me of Bracket’s armor, except more refined with smooth plates and sharp angles; on top was a massive pipe pointing proudly into the air (some kind of weapon, I guessed). The beast seemed to be blocking most of the road, hence the cluster of vehicles that went on for miles down the road and into the city proper.

With a sinking feeling in my stomach I realized that we were walking through a graveyard.

Across the street, as Ghost and I weaved our way through rows of metal husks, a very different structure rose only slightly higher than the roofs of the buildings. It looked cobbled together with different elements of wood and metal; some were horribly nailed-together planks while others were wavy and crinkled looking and rusted sheets of metal. Among those were several things I could not even name. Walking along the tops were ponies -- not raiders, thank Celestia -- but I guess what passed as ‘civilized’ ponies. They watched us with wary eyes, a couple even had their weapons pointed at us (that’s when I noticed that Ghost was levitating his rifle above his head, the muzzle pointed away from the wall and armed ponies).

I could only assume that it was supposed to be a gesture to show a lack of hostility, that we came in peace. I took Conviction and followed Ghost’s example.

“Halt!” came the commanding voice of a mare. She was on a smaller outcropping of wall that was formed by stacking two of the metal husks on top of each other, and that surrounded a large gate. I noticed too that the area around another gate had been partially cleared, creating pathways that went in different directions. I stopped with Ghost.

The mare, a ruby red coat and yellow mane, was aiming at us through a scoped rifle that looked far less powerful than Ghost’s.

“What do you want here?” the mare asked.

“Trade and shelter.” Ghost kept his rifle raised and visible as he waited for her response. I decided to keep quiet.

Though it was not meant to be. The mare studied me with a scrutinous eye. “And her? Who the hell is she? I don’t think we can take any more crazy preachers.”

I flushed and returned that narrowed eye. Such impertinence, I am not crazy!

“She’s fine,” Ghost answered simply, though his tone suggested that he didn’t really believe his own words. Really now?

The mare shrugged, then yelled over at some ponies I could not see.

Metal screeched as the large door slowly swung open. At the same time a smaller door next to the mare dropped down. She lowered her weapon and a moment later the others did too, though they still kept a watchful eye on the two of us.

I followed Ghost in and was greeted with something that really made me yearn for my home yet again. The ‘town’, if it could be called so, was nothing more than a dump. Ramshackle huts were tacked onto half-destroyed buildings with not a lot of room in the streets to move. I doubted that one of the rusted wagons could fit through here now. Some seemed to be shops that sold things with some kind of theme; one sold nothing but guns and ammo, bringing back memories of Bracket’s arsenal of terror back in Goldpeak. Another sold food, but seemed to be more of the multi-centuries old foodstuffs in cans and boxes. To my horror, another sold the corpses of radscorpions and other creatures, like the rough-hided, hairless creature hanging by a hind-leg.

“What kind of depraved…” I trailed off, shaking my head at the last shop. The pony mare was giving me perturbed looks.

“Not as pretty as your Stable, huh?” Ghost said just ahead of me.

I shook my head. This was… odd, to say the least.

The shattering of glass ahead, a pony just thrown into the streets. She groaned on the ground. From the broken window an angrier pony shouted, “An’ stay out!”

I blinked, the act of violence caught me completely off-guard.

Ghost chuckled. “That’s the bar, where you can get more of the drinks that I gave you earlier. Some ponies can’t pay or they get too rowdy and get thrown out.”

“I see…”

“It’s also where we’ll find some contracts.” Ghost then trotted up to the door and I followed after a moment, just to make sure the pony was not hurt. He reeked a horrible stench and I quickly moved on.

*** *** ***

The place was small, only a couple of tables with a few mis-matched chairs each. A large gray stallion with a messy green mane without a horn tended the long table. Behind him was a large collection of labeled bottles with various colored liquids - yellows, browns, ambers, and even a few neons. One particular bottle had a puke green liquid with little purple globules suspended within. Most of the ponies inside were crowded around a table in the corner, watching as the seated ones played some kind of game with little colored disks and paper thin triangles. Soft music played through the small radio set; at first I thought Harmonics’s music had somehow found its way into this world, but I soon realized that it was a different mare’s voice entirely.

Sitting at another table was a creature I had never seen before. It was covered in gray feathers with sharp yellow claws, and wore thick armor with a bandolier and the word ‘Talons’ emblazoned across the breast.

The creature caught me staring and glared. I quickly turned my attention elsewhere.

I entered behind Ghost, unsure of this place and worried I would do something to get myself thrown through a window, much like the pony before.

“Go ahead an get a drink while I look over the contracts.” Ghost veered off towards an old board that held many pieces of paper tacked to its surface.

I hesitated. Drink? In this place? Was he mad? But then again… what other choice did I have.

I took a seat, nearly slipping on the turning stool, and faced the gray bartender. He was scrubbing a glass held in his hoof, eyeing me. “What can I do ya for?” he asked in a tone so deep and gruff that I flinched away.

“Uhm.” I tried to conjure what drink would be fine. What was the name of the stuff Ghost gave me? “Uh, Firesprite… vodka…?”

The stallion quirked an eyebrow at me, then laughed a deep and rumbling laugh. “Fancy mare likes the strong an’ cheap stuff, huh?” With skill and surprising grace, he tossed a glass on the counter, then opened and poured enough of the cinnamon smelling amber liquid to halfway, the bottle held in his muzzle.

“Thank you,” I said softly and took a sip. This time I did taste the sharp cinnamon flavor. The burn was a little more pleasant this time around too.

The stallion coughed once and looked at me expectantly.

I paused and blinked, then feeling awkward, “Sorry, I’m new around here.” I smiled sheepishly.

The bartender nodded once. “Ah, well no harm no foul, lass. ‘Round here, ponies pay for their drink up front. Fifteen caps if ya please.”

I blinked. “Caps?” I asked what was probably seen as the dumbest question in the world to the big gray buck.

He sighed, then gave what must have been a speech he had given many times. “Caps. Bottle caps. Used as money in the wasteland to barter with.”

Oh. Oh. He was asking that I pay for the drink, but… “But bottlecaps are just… trash… aren’t they?” I questioned.

His eyebrow raised again and he shook his head. “Nah, girl. But if ya can’t pay…”

“Oh, no, no, I can if… do you accept bits…?” I levitated out the little purse, one of the few things that survived Goldpeak. After all, it took more than a burning building to destroy solid gold metal coins.

The stallion nodded, much to my relief and the breath I had been holding. “Yes’am, I certainly do. But just a word of warnin’. Some ponies don’t accept old world currency. And if’n they do, it’s not worth as much.”

The gray buck took fifteen caps -- the cost of my drink -- and explained the exchange rate to me. Unfortunately, bits were worth far less than caps (which boggled my mind) and thus it took nearly twice as many bits to pay off my drink. “Bein’ that you’re new, I’ll give you a… ‘new customer’ discount.” He swept up the majority of my bits that I left offered on the table.

I nodded with a frown, thankful but with more than half my money gone already. I had been hoping that the bits would hold me over for supplies for much longer, but it seemed that was not the case at all, out here. I slowly sipped on my (very expensive) firesprite drink as I waited.

The radio song continued to play until it was interrupted by an overly cheery and loud stallion’s voice.

“Gooood morning chiiiildren! This your pal DJ Pon3 coming to you live from Tenpony Tower.” My ear perked as I sipped, listening to this new source of information. “I’ve got a slew of good news for those of you sitting pretty over in Stalliongrad; remember when I mentioned those two that made their way out of their Stable and took out a nest of raiders in Ponyville? Well, seems like everypony is crawling out of the ground, because yet another Stable-dweller joins the fray. This lovely gal walked straight into a raider camp near Goldpeak, a widely known raider hub of scum and villainy, and hours later the old town is up in smoke! She even rescued a captive and her kids. You probably don’t know it yet, but you did the Wasteland more good than you might realize! Thanks, from everypony!”

“Agh!” I coughed and sputtered, having been sipping on firesprite when DJ Pon3 mentioned Goldpeak and what I had done. And let me tell you, firesprite burns more in the nose than it does in the throat! Gyah! “Wha-what did he...!?” I held my hoof over my muzzle and hacked again, fighting back tears form snorting my drink.

The gray buck laughed, whether it was at my expense or because of what I said, I did not know. “Not done yet, listen.”

I am not sure I wanted to, but I needed time to recover.

DJ Pon3 continued, “That’s about the best news I can offer from old Stalliongrad folks. As always, if you’re planning on traveling through that area, be careful and stay away from the city center as it is still rank with heavy fighting. Your best bet will be to go to Reprieve of Mec-hoof, but for the former remember to take approved caravans, you do NOT want to travel there on your own, kids! Remember to stay indoors when the blizzards brew and at nightfall, and have your weapons loaded at all times. This has been your pal, DJ Pon3, bringing you the truth no matter how bad it hurts.”

Another song by a similar artist starts, a slow and sad tune.

I stared in disbelief at the radio. Was this pony watching me? Why? What for? What did they get out of it? Dozens of questions shot through my head at rapid-fire.

The bartender noticed my reactions. “Since you are new, you probably don’t know who that is, do ya?” I shook my head. “That’s DJ Pon3. He’s one of several broadcasts you’ll hear out here, but the only one really worth listening to. The others are a waste of your time.”

“Oh? How so?” I asked, then took a sip. I figured that if he was willing to tell then I should be willing to listen. Given how dangerous this place was, information may be what keeps me alive.

“Well, first ya got Red Eye. We get his broadcasts about the Goddess’s bullshit Unity and his propaganda. But it’s just that; propaganda and lies. He’ll build a better future all right, but he’ll snap your back in the process from all the slave labor you’ll be doin’ to make it happen.

“Next up ya got Resistance Radio. Them’s the ponies in Stalliongrad center, fighting off the robot ponies. Fire Song is some ‘high general’ from before the megaspells fell. Probably some ghoul, I reckon. He keeps broadcasting that they are the most important threat that Equestria’s ever faced and such, but he seems content to ignore the raiders, slavers, the dangerous critters, and all manner of other stuff that is killing folks. Keeps askin’ for recruits and volunteers, but I’ve heard rumors of them resistance fellows conscripting ponies against their will.”

I frowned. “That’s awful.” But then I gave him a look. “What did you mean by the ‘Goddess’ and ‘Unity’?” I was careful to conceal my urge to slap down his words as heresy, so as to not offend the nice pony giving me information -- for free, I might add -- as casual conversation. Plus, I did not really know what he meant.

“Ah, them are ponies workin’ for Red Eye. Particularly, alicorns.”

I sputtered. “Wh-what!? Did you say alicorns?”

“Yup. The Goddess is a divine being that sends ‘her children’ out into the wastes at Red Eye’s stead. Weren’t much of a problem until a few weeks ago. Been seeing less of the annoying priests that come to preach and more of the alicorns themselves. And if’n ya ever see an alicorn, run. Don’t try and fight them, just run. They’re as dangerous as termaponies and hellhounds.”

My head swam. Somewhere out there was a ‘Goddess’ that was stomping all over the Princesses’ names, spreading their blasphemy. My cheeks flushed indignantly.

“What’s got your pickle dipped, eh?” The bartender asked in concern.

I snapped out of it and gave a weak smile. “Nothing, just thinking.” I paused and brought the conversation back when he shrugged. “How does DJ Pon3 know these things?”

“Informants. Merchants that pass by Tenpony Tower in Manehattan. Mercenaries. Sometimes ponies will specifically go to the DJ to give him news. But I often wonder how he’s so… accurate sometimes.”

That is what I was wondering for sure. I was almost certain he could not have seen my actions in Goldpeak. And I doubted that the mare gave the news to the DJ. Besides, it sounded like this place was really far away from Stalliongrad and Goldpeak.

“Thanks for the conversation.” I nodded to the buck and left a few more bits as a token of appreciation.

He smiled and took the tip. “Happy to oblige, miss…?”

I hesitated, but he had been friendly enough. “Silver Starlight. My position is High Priestess.”

The bartender blinked. “Priestess? You’re not with the Goddess, are ya?”

I shook my head, fighting back the wave of annoyance that he would think that of me. “No, I am not. I am from… someplace else.” I smiled in kind. And at his unease, I added, “I’m here on special circumstance.”

“Business?” I nodded at his question; it seemed an appropriate response. “Ah, well I probably don’t wanna know.” He looked off to the side and spotted Ghost as he was looking up at contracts. “Bodyguard?”

I blinked, confused and asked him to elaborate. “He’s one of them Reapers. Dangerous folks; ‘Specially that one. You know his name, right?” I nodded again. “He’s one of their deadliest. Best markspony in the group I hear. Rumor had it he pulled off a shot from the desert boundary of Reprieve and killed the previous mayor through a tiny little window.” To put emphasis the window’s size, he held his forehooves about a foot apart. “Distance varies, but everyone says it was at least a kilometer.”

I blinked again, shocked at the sheer deadliness of my unicorn companion. I gave him a nervous glance. If he wanted to, he could kill me with relative ease. It took hearing about him from another to really help that sink in.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the feathered patron eyeing Ghost with a scowl.

Bartender followed my glance. “She’s a gryphon. One of the Talons. They’re always in competition with the Reapers. Nasty business, don’ get involved.”

“I’ll keep in mind…” I swiveled back to my drink and hummed. “Tell me about them?” I asked, my curiosity piqued.

“Well, arguably they are the toughest merc group in Stalliongrad. See that barding of his?” I nodded. I had seen it up close. While bleeding to death. “You can tell most of them apart by that specific barding. Kinda their trademark. But be careful now, some can’t wear the barding, so some you won’t even know they’re a Reaper.”

Can’t? Hmm, I wonder why that is.

Bartender continued, “Only a hoof full of ‘em. ‘Round eleven or a dozen. But make no mistake. There ain’t no deadlier force in Stalliongrad.”

I nodded slowly, now a little cowed and nervous about continuing to travel with Ghost. And yet, didn’t this super deadly reaper pony mean I was safe from just about anything if I stuck with him?

At my confliction I downed the rest of my glass in one go. Bartender offered me a second, which I politely accepted and hoofed over the appropriate bits. “Thank you.”

“Any time there, lass.”

“I never did get your name.”

“Oh, everyone just calls me Bartender.” He gave a dismissive wave and then went back to cleaning glasses.

I blinked. Of course they do...

*** *** ***

“I said no and that is that.” I stomped my hoof for a second time. I was not going to allow this.

Ghost, annoyed by my defiance, rolled his eyes. “If you want to make caps, this is how you do it. Unless you want to sell yourself.”

I didn’t know what he meant, but I had a feeling that would not be a good option either, if for nothing else than the disdain in his tone. I reiterated, “We are not murdering ponies for money!”

When Ghost was done perusing the jobs on the bounty board, he had come up with several that we could do. And at first this seemed promising as most of them held the reward for hefty sums of bottle caps (still can’t get over the fact that they used what amounts to trash as money), until I saw that each and every one of them involved ‘kill this pony’ or ‘kill and maim that pony’ or ‘wipe out this group of ponies’. What kind of barbaric practice was this? Why would another pony offer money to kill another!? This was so flank-backwards it was making my head hurt. At the same time it deepened my dislike for my unicorn companion, knowing that he does these things frequently and for something as empty as material possession.

Ghost sighed. “Well, what do you suggest we do then…” He acquiesced and I felt a small surge at the victory.

I blinked at that and tried to think. Remembering where Ghost had gotten the contracts, I stomped back into the bar and found the board, ignoring the still staring gryphon.

“There has to be one that doesn’t involve murder…”

There were still several posts on the board, so many that I had to lift up some of the often ragged and dirty pieces of paper to look at the ones underneath. As I feared, the most profitable contracts were indeed exclusively related with pony murder and small-scale genocide. There were others, salvage contracts, bodyguard, caravan protection by what I could make out, but the sums were a mere fraction of what the disgusting murder contracts were.

My heart sunk. We would have to do ten of these other contracts to equal even one of the lower ones that required killing.

Then I saw one ray of divine hope. “Ah-hah!” I plucked the little yellow piece of paper off of the wall and turned to face my impatiently waiting companion, a smug smirk on my muzzle. “We can do this one.”

I turned the page and waited as Ghost muttered its message aloud, “Wanted, expert salvage team to recover medical data and equipment from Stable 68. Completion of salvage operation with intact data: 10,000 caps, plus an additional 200 to 500 caps per requisition of additional equipment and supplies, exact value to be determined by Dr. Suture & Sgt. Steel Bulwark. All ponies interested to report to the town’s inn.” When Ghost finished, he tilted his head and looked up at me.

I held that smug smile and waited until he responded. “And you’re sure that you want this one…?” I nodded quickly and he sighed. “All right… salvage contract it is.

Yes! I gave a tiny squee at my further victory.

Footnote: Level Up! Speech is at 50%

New Perk: Observer: Your perceptiveness lets you spot things that others would normally miss, also opens up additional dialogue options and enhances speech checks.

Chapter 13

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter Thirteen

“This world, full of evil and violence, is hell itself. Don’t you think?”

Mystery.

What does one truly know about the world at large? Who can say where one place ends and where another begins? Wandering this strange new realm has me in awe every single day and teeming with questions. What is beyond the infinitely tall mountains? What lurks below the crest of the cliffs? What hides in the ruined center of Stalliongrad? The strange black triangle? The eerie green lights to the north?

And if I am lucky enough to see what secrets are held there, what lies beyond that?

That is just the beginning, isn’t it?

Whether I see these things or not, one thing is certain: what I thought was the entirety of the world, Stable 46, was nothing more than one small part. Less and less did I believe I was in Tartarus. No. Soon I would find out that the truth was far worse than I could have imagined.

I was alive, never dead at all, even though I had come perilously close and passed into something that now questioned everything I thought to be undeniable truth. Things I knew about myself, about others, history, and the strange ways of my Goddesses in the Everafter. For everything has a plan, a focus, some sort of ‘mesh’. I certainly could not see it. How did murderous raiders and heartless slavers fit into those plans? How about ancient artifacts of pure evil and malice?

I truly had no idea…

*********

“Holy hell, you’re gorgeous!”

Urgh… there he goes again. That was, what? The twentieth time that he has said that to me? This mercenary stallion was beginning to test my last nerve, and it all made sense as for why Ghost had chosen to scout ahead of us by a significant distance. In some small way I wanted him to come back just so he could distract... what was his name? Blazer?

“Blaster, if you don’t stop ogling her, she’s as likely to geld you as I am…” came the less-than-pleased voice of our second companion, Scarlett.

Out of the three of them, she had me the most concerned. The spiked scarlet mane and tail and the various scars visible under her turquoise coat made me suspicious; she looked like a raider!

“Sorry baby, but can ya blame me?” Blaster, a brown coated stallion with a short-cropped black mane and longer tail, gave Scarlett a wink. “You know how I was before I met you.”

Scarlett rolled her eyes and allowed an amused smirk. “Yes, yes, I know…”

Then the two of them said in unison, “Old habits die hard…” Then they shared laughs like old friends.

I am sure that Ghost would have piped up with the fact that they were being too loud if he were back here with us. I thought so, as well, and I wasn’t sure if they were questionably experienced or if they were confident enough in their abilities to be loud. My imagination had me paranoid enough to watch the crest of every hill regardless.

The third of their group, a gray colored unicorn mare with cloudy blue eyes and a snow-white mane and tail, kept silent and to herself as her companions talked.

Though, Scarlett had a serious question, “I don’t know why you insist on us sharing a contract with her and the Reaper.” She glanced at me disapprovingly.

Before I could speak up, Blaster chimed in. “I told ya, baby. We get a little help, then we can bring out even more salvage from this job and that equals more caps!” He grinned widely, obviously counting his caps before they were in his hoof. Something I would have chided him for if I wasn’t already preoccupied in a staring contest with this less than pleasant mare.

Scarlett was still unhappy, but she shrugged and conceded his point. “I guess, baby.”

“And hey…” Blaster leaned close to her.

“Hm?” She glanced over.

“And when we’re done…” Instead of finishing his sentence, Blaster nipped at her ear.

Scarlett blushed and let a mischievous grin cross her muzzle that reminded me way too much of Shank. Their behavior confused me greatly; why did he nip her ear and what did he mean? Blaster’s tone was that of a shifty schemer that was obviously up to no good. He seemed to be the untrustworthy student that a teacher would need to diligently watch. Even more complexing was that Scarlett seemed to enjoy it.

Was I missing something? “I assume you three are close friends?”

Blaster looked up and chuckled while walking closer to Scarlett. Very close. “You bet, gorgeous. She’s my girl.”

My girl? I quirked an eyebrow and the only one that seemed to catch it was their third companion. The snow-white maned unicorn gave the softest of smiles. It almost seemed sad and I wanted to ask…

Before I could though, Blaster piped up with their life story. “See, I lived in this little gutter nowhere town. Maybe a hundred ponies. We were trying to get metal from this mine, and the town decided my talents with explosives would best serve them there--”

Scarlett pipes up with a derisive laugh. “That’s not how I heard it. I heard they exiled you to that mine because you kept hitting on every mare in sight!”

“Well, yeah, but it’s also because I knew my way around a stick of dynamite, girly.” He chuckled when Scarlett elbowed his ribs.

Whiteout seemed to notice my confusion at their behavior. “You seem lost…” she asked just above a whisper.

I blinked, caught unaware of my own behavior. “I suppose I am. I don’t understand the way they are talking to each other.” I really didn’t. Why did Blaster refer to her in that way? He did not seem to refer to Whiteout in the same manner, nor have such dialogues with her.

Blaster spoke up, “Well, Scarlett and I are together.” At my blank stare, he laughed before continuing. “I was preparing to blast a new tunnel when raiders attacked us. I ran into the cave to hide, and this one followed me in.” He gestured at Scarlett. “In my panic, I detonated the charges to keep safe, banking on the others to dig me out when the raiders were driven off.”

Scarlett gave a nod and piped up. “Yup. Fucker trapped us both.”

I blinked, then furrowed my brow as the words sunk in. I stared at Scarlett. “You’re a raider.” I tensed in memory of Goldpeak and my numerous encounters with her kind.

Scarlett frowned and glared back, then sternly put her hoof down. “Not any more. I put that fucked-up life behind me. Didn’t want it in the first place, so don’t you think of me like those losers.” There was enough conviction in her tone to give me pause.

“Then you know what they are like and will excuse my caution around you,” I answered back, my gaze never leaving hers for fear of more treachery. Truth be told, I was not in the presence of any trustworthy company right now. Scarlett was a raider, Blaster made me very uncomfortable (his comments seemed very similar to one of the first stallions I had met outside of my Stable), and Whiteout was a bit too quiet. But most of all, they were a part of this corrupted, evil world that I found myself temporarily trapped in. I could not afford to trust any of them and not expect a dagger in my back. Thankfully after this contract we planned to part ways.

Blaster continued, intent on breaking the ice. “Ooookay, well, we were down there for some time. Wasn’t any point in me killing her or her killing me, we were both stuck. Spent the hours talking to each other while waiting for rescue, and I can tell ya, she wasn’t meant to be a raider.” There was a fondness in his voice and eventually Scarlett softened, then I gave my attention to him.

“Raiders took her and killed her family.” He paused to gauge Scarlett’s reaction. He continued when she gave the most imperceptible nod. “She did what any smart kid did to keep herself alive. Ya see, if you show raiders weakness, they pounce on it like fire ants when there’s the blood of an injured brahmin nearby. But, you show them you’re not somepony to be fucked with, that stays their hoof… at least a little bit.”

I blinked, again surprised by their words. I glanced to Scarlett and took in those scars in a new light.

“Yeah, well,” Scarlett bitterly spoke up. “The fuck would you have done? Huh?” she asked me and I did not have an answer. I had already been in the ‘welcoming’ hooves of raiders and I barely escaped with my life… multiple times. “Exactly,” she said when she read my non-response.

I sighed. “I apologize.”

“It’s fine. Just, you know, don’t judge a mare by her mane-do.” Blaster nodded good naturedly with a small smile. I nodded in kind.

Blaster laughed, then nodded to Whiteout expectantly. “Well?”

She hummed and glanced up.

“Come on, tell her.” Blaster gently poked the gray unicorn’s side.

“Do I have to…?” Whiteout whispered with a frown.

“Oh, come on, Whitey.” Blaster nudged her again and she gave up.

“I guess…” Whiteout sighed, then opened her muzzle to start stalking, when…

“Hey!”

The four of us paused at the call and looked forward. We had been a third of the way up a large snowy hill, following the very faint hoof tracks in the snow left by Ghost. The stallion in question was at the hill’s crest and calling down to us.

Blaster gave a snirk. “Saved by the bell, eh, Whitey?” Then he started up the incline with Scarlett quickly in tow. Whiteout soon followed with a relieved sigh and I fell in behind her, left to wonder what she was about to say.

Once we arrived with Ghost, the hill gave way to a gradual decline. Just beyond, where the snow terminated into a cracked road, were dozens and dozens of buildings. None of them were as monstrously tall as those in Stalliongrad’s center; many were simply single story or had a couple floors. Off to the east, the buildings thinned and gave way to another long stretch of road that led to Stalliongrad proper. In the west, the town kept going until it stopped by the base of another barrier of hills. Off in that distance I could see the mysterious black triangle, and the eerie green lights to the north.

“What is this place?” I asked while studying the area. Unlike where we came, I could not see any pillars of smoke. I doubted that there were any settlements in this area.

“Borhoof,” Ghost answered. “It’s part of Stalliongrad, but somewhat its own township.” He paused. “Similar to Goldpeak.”

“Well, I hope one aspect of Goldpeak is absent at least.” I frowned, trying to see any movement down below. Borhoof seemed completely deserted as far as I could tell. Would we cross raiders as we went? Were they just lying in wait? I tried to think of what Ghost might do if he were down there looking through a scope at us. That thought degraded to my imagination placing crosshairs on my own forehead.

“Well, l-let’s go….” I winced and started down. Or tried to, something bit my tail and I jerked to a halt. I glared backwards and yanked back. “Do not bite my tail!!” I yelled.

It was Ghost. He dropped my tail before responding and then I checked it for his slobber. “Don’t charge into an unknown place, stupid.” He scowled back, ignoring my outrage.

“We’re exposed here,” I replied as calmly as I could.

“Yes, we are, however… if we charge down the exposed hill and they fire halfway down…”

“Then we’re in the open with nowhere to go.” Blaster was looking out towards the town and finished that train of thought. He then pointed towards a long string of rubble. “Looks like a highway collapsed over yonder. We could use that as cover to get into the town.”

Scarlett was the first to get going. “Come on, scaredy fillies. Let’s go already while the good is getting!”

“Ya mean ‘while the gettin’ is good’.”

“That's what I said!”

Ghost frowned but gave no rebuke to their suggestion. Seemed it was the same idea he had, but of course he still did not like it. The two of us followed while I ran the conversation back in my head; what they said made sense and it occured that, yet again, I had things to learn about surviving here. I frowned at Ghost’s back, annoyance gnawing at my breast. Did he have to be so rude? Never before have I wanted to get away from another pony so badly, save for the ones that sought to end my life… or worse.

We reached the broken highway with no problems. The town seemed genuinely deserted as we made our way into the buildings. Unfortunately the lack of ponies also meant that there was a major lack of things to scavenge. Anything of worth in the first half dozen buildings had been pilfered long ago, much to Blaster’s disappointment. And even though Ghost didn’t say a word on the subject, I could tell that the emptiness annoyed him as well. What was with ponies that wanted to take everything that wasn’t nailed down?

“Does anypony see the building we need?” I asked quietly as we made our way down the main street. Just behind us was the towering monoliths of Stalliongrad, some distance away but clearly visible.

“Umm, what are we looking for again?” asked Whiteout.

“Contractor said the stable was in a wagon servicing garage.” Scarlett looked around the corner.

I frowned. I didn’t like that our target was one of the Goddesses’ sanctuaries. Blaster noticed my expression and poked my shoulder. “What’s wrong, darlin’? See something?”

I relaxed a little and shook my head. “What? Oh, no, no… I just don’t like that we’re looking for a Sanctuary.”

He stared blankly at me. “Ya mean a Stable?” He then chuckled and noted my pipbuck. “Well, girlie, don’t worry about it. Stables are nothin’ but death traps and mass graves.”

My cheeks reddened. “No, they are not. Stables are a holy place for the Goddesses’ children!”

Taken aback, his eyebrows shot up. “Uh, ok? Not sure who told ya that fairy tale, but all I know is that every Stable I’ve seen or been around had been nothin’ but a nightmare or deserted.”

I glared up at him, certain that it was because of ponies like him that caused those Stables to fall from grace. “That doesn’t surprise me.” Before either of us could say more, Ghost gave a whistle from the next intersection.

Blaster gave one more look at me, then trotted off with Scarlett to see what Ghost had found.

“You’re from a Stable, aren’t you?” came the soft whisper of Whiteout behind me.

I paused and looked back at her, unsure if I should answer. Whiteout seemed like a decent enough pony. I definitely did not want Blaster or Ghost to know precisely where I came from, and that went triple for Scarlett, but what about Whiteout?

“Yes, I did. And I apologize, but I cannot tell you where.”

She blinked, but nodded gently as if she understood. “That’s okay. I just noticed your pipbuck and was curious.” Her tone remained soft as she moved up next to me. “You shouldn’t need to worry about Blaster. He’s a lech, but not a bad pony.”

I blinked, a bit surprised that she could deduce that. I glanced ahead and started moving with her. “You’re not like the others, are you?” I asked softly.

She shook her head, but instead of answering my question she asked one of her own. “No, but neither are you, right? I’ve never seen clothes like yours. And a pipbuck is really rare out here…”

I frowned, thinking about how pipbucks are everywhere in Stable 46. Every mare has one once she is old enough and the ceremony is timed right.

“You are protective of your Stable. Why would you take this contract?”

It was my turn to pause. Why did I take this job? “Well…” I glanced to the others up ahead as they rounded a corner. “This was the only job that didn’t involve murdering someone for money.” That made Whiteout’s ears perk up. “All the rest demanded that somepony be killed in order to get the reward. I wasn’t about to take such a job.”

“Is that all?”

I hummed. “No. I wanted to be involved with this Stable, to make sure nopony’s life was taken. My intention is to negotiate with the High Priestess of 68 to get what we need and to…” I paused. Did she need to know about the orphans? No, she didn’t. Just in case. “And to avoid bloodshed and find a compromise.”

Whiteout gave me a curious look. “You care a lot, don’t you?”

I smiled a little. The corner was almost upon us. “I do. I am blessed with the responsibilities of the Goddesses. I have to care. More than that, I want to.” I thought of Harmonics and her new charge, Golden Belle. Flicker and Petal, every mare and filly in my home. More than that, what I was out here to accomplish was for the orphans, not to mention find Whiskey. Determination in my breast, I continued strongly, “I am blessed with purpose. Purpose that I will see through to the end.”

Whiteout made no comment except to watch as I spoke. Soon we rounded that corner and saw the others. A red brick building with three large sliding doors stood there. On its roof sat a badly weathered billboard that read ‘Greasy Wrench’s Autowagon Repair’ and below that, ‘No Job is Too Dirty for Us!’. It had the picture of an earth pony mare with orange coveralls, a determined grin on her muzzle and with a wrench held in her mouth. Next to her was a beaten and battered picture of an equally disheveled automotive wagon not unlike the metal skeletons I had seen before we left.

“Ya sure this is it?” Blaster asked to Ghost, staring up at the sign with him as we approached. Scarlett was a short ways down the street, making sure that we were definitely alone.

“Unless you see another auto-wagon shop, yeah, this is it.” Ghost then made his way forward even as Whiteout and I arrived.

I looked to the setting sun, hidden behind the cloud layer. “We should camp here for the night before we begin. It has been a long day and a hard travel.”

Ghost turned half back to stare at me. “No. We go in, get our shit, and get this done.”

I frowned. “Look at the others. We’ve been walking here all day. The Stable is not going anywhere, nor is what we’re here for.” Not to mention I needed to prepare for my negotiations with 68’s High Priestess. Calm words would triumph over violence this day, and nopony will die. I looked to Blaster and Whiteout for backup.

Blaster shrugged. Whiteout hummed, then nodded. “I wouldn’t mind a rest… plus, if we loot it now we would need to wait for darkness to pass anyway…”

I nodded and smiled. “See? This can wait until tomorrow.”

Ghost frowned back at us but didn’t say a word to argue. I allowed a small but triumphant smirk. He did not have all the smart ideas.

*********

Work went by quickly with more than just Ghost and myself. The auto-wagon repair shop was cleared of any hostiles and the windows and doors were barricaded quickly to keep out the stygians. A fire now crackled in the main garage, where the five of us sat around and devoured some preserved food (Insta-Mash, Loaded with Flavor!). I learned through some idle chit-chat that this place used to repair the rusted chariots outside. Apparently Equestria, and its cities, became so vast that travelling solely by hoof became a time consuming chore (which only partially made sense to me, because Stable 46, while large, never needed such things and the closest we had were elevators to the different levels). Stalliongrad, being one of the largest cities, had thousands of these automated wagons.

As small-talk continued, maintenance on our weapons began as an afterthought. Ghost was among the first to finish and now worked on cleaning his second weapon. I stared at Conviction and ultimately decided not to, as I had cleaned it the day before and it had not been used or exposed to any significant amount of dirt. Plus I still loathed the thing.

Blaster gave a low whistle upon seeing the beam rifle. “That’s a fancy gun ya got there, Silver.”

“Um, thanks?” I frowned, unsure if I liked being complimented on something that would be scorned in my home.

He chuckled and quirked a playful smile. “Come on now, it’s a fine weapon! That thing would get you a lot of caps if’n ya sold it. But me? I’d rather keep something like that. Must come in handy in a pinch and probably packs a punch, don’t it?”

I hummed, now realizing that I didn’t really know. Ghost said that Conviction was some kind of suped-up magic energy rifle, so I guessed so? I hadn’t really had a good opportunity to see what it could do. I hoped, at least, that it wouldn’t be against another pony.

I shivered as the memory of Deathrain flashed in my mind and suddenly the gritty dirtiness of his ashes coated me from head to hoof.

“You all right?” Whiteout asked. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost…”

“Ha.” Ghost chuckled dryly without looking up.

I rolled my eyes. “I’m fine... just, remembering things.”

Scarlett piped up somberly. “Things you’ve done? I know that look.”

I froze, then glanced at her. She was farther away from Ghost, Whiteout and I, but still close to Blaster. “I… yes…” I gasped, the demonic eyes of the museum suddenly blacking everything else out for a second. A sudden chill and sweat from nowhere as I shivered not from the cold wasteland.

I felt the eyes of everypony in the room. “I’m okay, I’m okay… I just... “ I swallowed the lump in my throat. “It’s nothing.”

“You sure? I mean, you could--”

“I said it’s nothing!” I snapped, then took my things and made for the edge of the fire’s light, near one of the barricaded windows.

There was the smallest crack that I could see out into the darkness. Nothing else in the nearby buildings moved. No light, no sound other than the whistling wind. Not even stygians, though I knew they were out there through some sixth sense. That, and my pipbuck’s EFS occasionally showed them as red pips that scurried about quickly. They were there and gone in an instant, and would have been completely invisible if I did not have my EFS.

The soft shuffling of hooves brought back my attention. Whiteout had come to join me and I sighed. “Everything’s fine,” I whispered the lie.

“You’ve killed before and didn’t like it, didn’t you?” Whiteout asked the non-question, surprising me at her clarity. When I nodded, “It shows. Talking about it may help.”

I hesitated. What did she know? How would talking about this monumental sin to her help me? The crushing way it gripped my heart seemed answer enough. “I suppose…”

Surprisingly it took a lot longer than I bargained to get the story out. Whiteout had listened silently the entire time, only leaving once to get us some warm water to drink from the fire. It wasn’t the tea or coffee I was accustomed to, but it did help (and now that I thought about it, I would give anything for some coffee right now, or some more of that Firesprite that Ghost had).

“That’s not a good idea,” Whiteout spoke up softly.

“Hmmm?” I asked, my mind had been elsewhere.

“That’s not a good idea,” she said again. “Keeping it all in like that. It’ll drive you bonkers, and sooner than you might think.”

I blinked and stared at her, then thoughts of Watcher came to mind.

And you need some friends that you can trust and rely on. While being trusting isn’t a bad thing, don’t rush headlong into a situation that you don’t understand.

Could I really trust Whiteout? Or any of them? We had just met and, well… was anyone in the Wasteland trustworthy? They were not my fellows from Stable 46, whom I would trust with my very life.

That last thought had me glancing in Ghost’s direction. The mere notion made me frown and look away.

This did not go unnoticed by Whiteout. “And how did you meet the Reaper?”

My frown grew and I said very bluntly, “He shot at me.”

Whiteout’s eyes widened a bit. “You’re still alive after being attacked by a Reaper? That’s…”

I snorted. “He was missing on purpose, but still grazed me.” I remembered that stinging pain where I had been hit, despite the absence of the wound.

This seemed to confuse her even more, but she wisely chose not to ask. That was good, since I did not want to lead into talking about the foal.

After some silence, “So, I know you don't want to tell me where, but can you tell me about your Stable?” Whiteout gave a cute and curious smile, like one of the young fillies asking her teacher a question that went beyond the planned curriculum.

I sighed gently and decided to relent. “Okay.” I laid down to get a bit more comfortable.

I paused for a few moments, contemplating what I wanted to tell Whiteout. I started by describing how the Stable looked; the whitewashed walls with molded gold trimmings, places like the grand cathedral, which would hold everypony in the Stable, and the enormous marble statues of the Goddesses. I told her of the Arboretum and its immaculate gardens that starkly contrasted the dreary death of the wasteland. She asked if there was snow and I answered that there wasn’t, that my first encounter with snow was when I left. I mentioned Harmonics and her new charge, and my guardian.

I paused when Whiteout gave me an odd look. “So, there’s no stallions in your stable?”

I shook my head. “There aren’t.”

“But… how does your stable stay alive?”

That was a silly question. “Well, guardians raise the new foals that the Goddesses bring to us.”

Whiteout blinked a few times and frowned. “But where do those foals come from?”

I tilted my head and reiterated. “The Goddesses.” Whiteout sighed and I couldn’t figure out why. “Is there something wrong with that?”

“No,” she replied, then paused for a moment. “So you don’t have mothers or fathers?” I shook my head at the alien concepts. “A mother is a mare, a father is a stallion. They… raise foals just like your guardians do, but there’s two of them and they love each other.”

My turn to frown. “Love is reserved for the Goddesses, however.” Sure, there was companionship and friendship between mare and fillies and foals in Stable 46, but the deepest love was for Celestia and Luna, just as the deepest contempt was reserved for Nightmare Moon, Discord and demons. “That can’t be right. What unicorn mare would allow a stallion to raise their charge?” I was more or less asking myself that question, as the mere concept felt like it would only brew trouble.

“But it is.” Whiteout offered a small smile. “My mom and dad died when I was really young, but they both loved me.” That smile became an even smaller frown and I offered a hoof for her to hold. I may not have agreed with the concept of mother and father, but the memory was clearly painful.

Whiteout took my hoof, as well as a deep breath. “When ponies love each other, when a mare and stallion do, they--”

“They bang!” came the unexpected shout and laughter from Blaster.

Whiteout blushed and I glared at the stallion.

“Anyways…” Whiteout continued, ignoring her fellow mercenary even as he continued to laugh at his own joke. Imbecile. “A stallion and a mare make a foal.”

How is that possible? The power to create and take life belonged solely to the Goddesses. Celestia created each pony with love and care, then imbued them with purpose and responsibility. Luna, when each pony’s time eventually came, guided their soul to the ether where they would be judged. If their life was pure and without blemish, they were allowed to be with Them again in the everafter. But if they were cruel, hateful, or… or....

Again I was covered in the bodily ashes of another, the clicking of an empty weapon and the crying of an innocent foal drowned my ears, falling on me like an unstoppable sheet of water.

I yelled out as hooves shook me, and the vision of the dilapidated building disappeared and was replaced with a very worried Whiteout. Shortly behind them I glimpsed Blaster a few feet away, and further than that Ghost and Scarlett were staring.

Words came but I did not understand. It took a few repeats before I could comprehend what was going on. What is happening to me?

“Silver, are you okay?” Whiteout asked again.

I nodded and closed my eyes. “Yes, yes… o-of course…” I rolled onto my hooves but stayed sitting down. Standing felt like a bad idea right now.

“Jeez, girl.” Blaster came a bit closer, his earlier mirth gone. “You zoned out hard with a thousand yard stare that could beat a painted pony in a staring contest. You ain’t okay.”

I sighed heavily. I had wanted to avoid this. “I’ll be okay.” Then with an apologetic smile to Whiteout, “Perhaps that’s enough talk of that right now?”

The white mare nodded and shooed Blaster away. “We should all get some sleep.”

I could not have agreed more.

*********

I sighed once more into my improvised pillow, which was just my outer robes folded into a small-ish square.

Everypony had gone to sleep a few hours ago. All except one. I had the nightmare again, the one with the hellish red eyes and the demon in the museum’s basement. It had only been two days (or three? I was losing track..) since that incident had happened, but it came back every night, and sometimes even when I was awake.

Exhaustion just was not enough to bring about the peaceful oblivion that I sought. That, and now my bladder was telling me that going to a bathroom would be a good idea.

I forced myself up and stretched a little, sighing once more with my sleepy head hung low. The fire was still going, sending little flickering shadows this way and that. Ghost was on the outskirts of the fire’s light, sniper rifle in his lap with himself propped against the wall, facing the doorway. Of course he was, he would want to watch the most likely entrance for intruders. Whiteout, however, was curled up next to the fire, her back to it so she could sleep. I smiled a little, she looked cute curled up there.

Anyway, my bladder insisted, how about that bathroom!

One quick look around and I found it. A push-door with the universal looking silhouettes of ponies, one a mare and the other a stallion. It still irked me, but such things were secondary to the release that I now needed.

I quickly and quietly made my way there, not even questioning the quiet sounds I was hearing nor the fact that there was a tiny sliver of light coming from under the door. All of that was secondary to what I wanted now and--

“Oooooh…” I paused, hearing what sounded like a groan from inside. My ears twitched and could hear grunting and some kind of… slapping? What the hell?

“What could they possibly be…” I muttered, annoyed because of the growing need. I slowly swung the door open, ready to--.

I certainly didn’t expect this.

Scarlett and Blaster were both inside, slightly hidden by one of the stall booths. I only knew it was them because I could see both of their cutie marks and their colored coats in the gap between the floor and the stall wall. Scarlett was on her back and Blaster on top, with the latter vigorously doing… something… on top. Blaster’s flanks moved back and forth and the motion had Scarlett rocking back and forth on the floor. The sounds of the slapping and grunts and moans from each.

I don’t know how long I stood there, trying to figure out what the hell was going on. He wasn’t hurting her, that I was sure. She wasn’t bound in any way. I didn’t see any blood, nor were any weapons involved since all their gear was piled in the far corner. The smell reached my nose and I winced, stepping back as sweat and something else mixed… and…

Wait…

I watched, squinting a little closer. Where they were making ‘contact’ was right where Scarlett’s-

A jumbled pile of thoughts wrestled in my head.

My mom and dad died when I was really young…

… when a mare and stallion do…

They bang!

Oh Goddesses!!

Suddenly it all horrifyingly clicked. Maybe not all of it, maybe not coherently, or completely, but it clicked and I wished it didn’t! Goddesses I wished it didn’t!

I scrambled to close the door, my face red and eyes wide.

The slapping stopped.

“Wh-what was that…?” came Scarlett, out of breath.

“Eh, it was nothin’ girlie…” Blaster, also out of breath, sounded annoyed. “Jus’ the wind.”

Scarlett hummed once, then she giggled. “All this excitement, you’re making me hear things…” The honey in her voice made my blush deepen.

Blaster chuckled, but there was a curiosity there. “Like what, sweetheart?”

“Like the door was just opened and closed. Wait, look under the door, at the light.”

I looked down, the light from the fire still glowed and would silhouette my-- oh no!

“I bet I know who that is,” Blaster said. “Come on in, we’ll give you a lesson!” He then laughed with Scarlett as I scrambled away.

No thanks, I’ll skip class today, bye!!

My commotion disturbed Whiteout as she brought her head out and blearily looked at me. “Silver…? What’s going on?”

“Nothing!” I whispered, hurrying back to my pillow, bladder forgotten. “Nothing at all, gobacktosleep!” And I buried my reddened face in my pillowed robe.

“Huh…?”

“Sleep!”

“Um, okay?”

I curled up and hid as much as I could, still unable to sleep and unwilling to move around as I contemplated what I saw. Some time later I heard the door open and two sets of hooves walked out. I chanced a one-eyed peak and saw them both. They spotted me and chuckled quietly when I squeaked and hide in the my robe pillow.

*********

The eventual morning came.

The sorry excuse for sunlight weaved its way from the depressing cloud curtain above, driving away the stygians and reflecting my current mood perfectly. Funny how a severe lack of sleep can make you feel like a mop head that had been dipped in all manner of disgusting muck, over and over and without any cleaning of yourself.

“You look terrible.”

I looked up blearily at Ghost, now awake and staring down at me.

“Come on, we need to get going.”

I groaned and forced myself up, despite every fiber of my being crying out in defiance. I wanted sleep. I wanted coffee. I wanted my bed. I still needed to use the bathroom, but after last night I didn’t think I could. And definitely not in the same room. Thankfully there was another down the hall, and in the other direction as my bladder insistently won that battle in a landslide victory.

I cast a furtive glance at Blaster and Scarlett, both of them enjoying some breakfast with Whiteout. “Easier said than done, ugh…” was my tired reply.

Ghost had no sympathy. “Then you better get food now, because we’re going in five minutes.”

I grumbled and withdrew a can of carrots from my bags and began to eat. The food helped a little bit to wake me up, as did some stretching and head shaking. Some cobwebs remained and I only hoped that it wouldn’t hurt my negotiations with Stable 68’s High Priestess.

If my fatigue didn’t adle my mind, then my looks would have turned her off. I found a mostly clean mirror to have a look at myself and I almost wished I hadn’t. My mane was severely disheveled, eyes bloodshot and baggy, and my coat was filthy. Not even the dark charcoal color of my coat would help to hide how dirty I was. I whimpered a sigh and desperately wished for a bath. My heart sunk as I thought about what my friends would say if they could see me now. And because of the collapsed general store in Goldpeak I had none of my brushes or other self-care items, so I had to do what I could with my hoof, magic, and a very light spray of water.

It didn’t help much. Wonderful, my life is wonderful...

“Hey, we’re going! Let’s go!” Ghost called from deeper in the auto-wagon shop’s interior, standing next to the others.

“I’m coming!” I yelled in reply, then looked at the mirror one more time. “Yeah… I’ll be right there,” I whispered dejectedly and collected my things. I just had to hope the High Priestess would be understanding.

The upper level of the auto-wagon repair shop was a mess of tools, lifts, and many machines and barrels. The basement (of which I nearly refused to go) was surprisingly different, as the door had been hidden in a rather curious manner; a forklift, its forks embedded in a wooden pallet that had a rusted engine block on it, had its load stacked right on top of the trapdoor. I expected a storage place of more tools, wagon parts, and other such refuse, but instead we found a long and dark hallway that gradually descended at a very slight decline. The tunnel had two directions, though one side had been caved in and Ghost made a guess that that entrance was somewhere behind the repair shop. The tunnel was large enough for two wagons to drive down side by side, and thus had more than enough room for five ponies. Long rows of lights once lined the corners with only a few remaining lit.

“Seems we’re on track.” Ghost held up a lantern as we walked, taking the lead with Blaster as we descended.

“Ee’yup. Ain’t no repair shop gonna have a tunnel like this,” Blaster added.

“So what does that mean?” I asked.

“It means this tunnel is most likely the one that the construction crews used to build the stable. A highway of sorts to get materials and supplies to where it needed to go.” Blaster had a light on his helmet, which he used to outline the many black streaks that ran parallel with each other and down the hall. “See these?” I nodded. “They’re vehicle tracks. Rubber wheels leave these behind sometimes.”

If Blaster had told me this a few days ago I would have disputed that ponies created the Stables, instead asserting that the Goddesses created them. But after what I had learned out here so far, I was not one-hundred percent certain any more.

I shook away the disbelief and sighed. No, this didn’t mean anything. The Goddesses did create the stables and copulated them with Their faithful. There was no other solution…

Ghost kept just ahead of us for the journey as we all lapsed into relative silence, the only sound was the clip-clopping of the five of us. Time went by, as did the seemingly endless tunnel. I checked my pipbuck timer and we had been walking along for more than an hour. How long was this place!? I sighed, my hooves already aching, as if I had walked the entirety of Stable 46 three times over.

“Does anypony know how much farther?” I’m sure my voice was whiney and testy, but I was just too tired to care.

Scarlett chuckled, probably at my expense. “Not too much farther, Princess.”

“Do not call me that,” I muttered, my face reddened. But she paid no further mind to me.

I think another half hour passed before we actually saw a change in the tunnel. The decline gradually leveled out and just beyond the reach of our lights the tunnel opened up into an expanse of room, guarded by a small booth with a black and yellow striped board that stretched over the road.

“Hold up.” Ghost signaled with his hoof and brought up his sniper rifle.

“What’s he checking for?” I asked Blaster.

He hummed for a moment. “Probably defenses. Sometimes these here stables have automated turrets guarding the entrances. Some of ‘em can be real nasty, having either armor-piercin’ ammo or shoot magic energy beams.”

Oh. Those sounded useful! Perhaps I should consider bringing a few of those back with me for Stable 46. Perhaps make them look active just to deter future aggressors. It seemed a good idea.

“Two turrets.” Ghost swiveled between each side of the tunnel. “They’re powered down.”

At his report the rest of us trotted up towards the security booth. I paused to stare at the turrets as something seemed off. “Hey, Ghost?”

He grumbled and turned back. “What is it?”

I pointed at the turret. “I’m no expert in the function of these things, but shouldn’t they be facing the other way if they’re supposed to be guarding this place?”

Ghost, now intrigued by my question, came closer to confirm my findings. He looked at each machine and nodded. “Yes… they should.”

Huh. That surprised me. I half expected him to tell me I was being stupid again and just dismiss me.

Blaster trotted up to us with Scarlett and Whiteout. “Interestin’, but we should get a move on, here.”

“Yeah…” I said, staring at the turrets for a moment longer. There was something significant about the turret’s position, but I could not put my hoof on it. Could the High Priestess have set them this way on purpose or was it just coincidence? I imagined that if these turrets could swivel, as their name suggested, then perhaps they were programmed to turn every now and again to scan the room. And whenever they lost power that just happened to be the position they remained in. It seemed plausible enough, so I shrugged and moved on with the intent of informing maintenance of this problem. After all, what good was a security system without power?

Beyond the security checkpoint was a staging area, full of only slightly rusted trailer wagons and several neat stacks of boxes and barrels, all of them bearing one logo or another (I recognized the M.A.R.S. lettering as the same from the orphans’ new home, but the latter was something called ‘Stable-Tec’, which drew questions). At the end of the room we found a much larger version of my Stable’s elevators, large enough to hold half a dozen pony-sized boxes with room to spare. Scarlett and Ghost made for the elevator’s onboard control panel and began to work. Whiteout, Blaster and I waited on the machine’s deck, so we would not waste any more time once they got it working. Plus, I wanted to shut my burning eyes for a little bit without the need to move any time soon.

It was not to be, however. “So, what exactly happened last night?” Whiteout asked with concern.

I frowned and shook my head. “I would rather not talk about what I saw…” Oh, shoot. I just clued her in didn’t I? Confound me...

Whiteout tilted her head, then looked at Blaster and Scarlett, who were blessedly not paying attention; she was focused on the panel and Blaster was focused on her. Only now I knew precisely why and it made me shiver when I traced where his eyes were looking. Not necessarily because of him, but because it was now very painfully clear what the raider ponies had in store for me back in Goldpeak.

“Why would a mare willingly have that done to her?” I muttered in disgust.

“Oh,” Whiteout realized. Crap, I did it again. “Well, Scarlett and Blaster love each other. But sometimes there are those who force it on others who don’t want it. Raiders and slavers do that, sometimes others too.”

Even though Scarlett didn’t look like she was paying attention, I noticed her ears fold back.

I sighed, the cat was out of the bag so I might as well make the conversation. “I imagine there is a name for it?”

Whiteout whispered, “Rape.”

I shivered. Just the sound of the word was bad. “I see.” I then told Whiteout about my experience in Goldpeak and how one of raiders had been ogling me when I was bound.

Whiteout nodded gently, then put a forehoof over my shoulders. “I’m glad you got away.” I agreed.

“And why exactly do ponies do these things?” I asked, my thoughts darkened.

“Well, sex - that’s what it’s generally called - is done for pleasure. But it is through sex that foals are made. The mother - a mare - gives birth to a foal, either a colt or a filly.” I frowned and tried to focus on what Whiteout was saying. It wasn’t hard to understand, I understood perfectly. No, what made it hard was that it went against everything I had been told for my entire life.

A mare’s ‘secrets’ were meant to be hers and hers alone. No pony was to touch or stare, period. Foals came from the Goddesses, Celestia and Luna, and were raised by their assigned Guardians, who were approved by the Stable’s High Priestess (myself, or previously Eternal Dawn). Yet… here was this mare that was inadvertently telling me that everything I knew was wrong.

No. It couldn’t be, it just couldn’t! I’m not wrong, Dawn isn’t wrong, my home and everything I had been told wasn’t wrong! There was proof, it was just… elsewhere.

And yet…

I glanced over to the nearest barrels that bore the Stable-Tec logo. That existed. That was there, flying in the face of everything I knew and staring me down.

“Silver?” I blinked and snapped out of my thoughts when Whiteout spoke up, then noted her concerned expression. In the background I could see Blaster trying to subtly watch too. “You zoned out and your face got really red, like you were ready to lash out.”

“Oh.” I took a deep breath, both surprised and unsurprised by her words. “I’m okay now, I promise.” I smiled a little, but the questions lingered. I had a couple more things I wanted to--

“Ah-hah!” came the joyous squee from Scarlett and moments later the elevator had power.

Looks like my questions will need to wait. Now I shifted my attention to what I was going to say to the High Priestess of Stable 68. Perhaps she can shed some light to this Stable-Tec business.

“Great job, babe!” Blaster complimented.

“It was nothing,” Scarlett now bragged, then pressed a button. A metal cage door swung down. “Safety door works, let’s descend!” She pressed another button.

For long moments nothing happened. We each exchanged glances.

“Aw, come on! Stupid piece of shit!” Scarlett growled and pushed the buttons several more times.

“Hey, hey! Careful, you’re gonna break--”

SCREECH! The elevator lurched a foot.

“--It?”

We all stood frozen. Tense, wide eyed and unwilling to so much as breath as worrisome creaks and twinges sounded all around us. They steadily grew and a metallic groan grew louder with each passing second.

Ghost scowled at Scarlett. “You and your big MOOOOOOU---!!”

We plummeted into the abyss!

Footnote: Level Up!

New Perk: Intense Training: You gain +1 point to one of your S.P.E.C.I.A.L stats. +1 to Endurance.

Chapter 14

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter Fourteen

“The portal to hell...”

“Dawn?” I called for the third time. “Star Key? Genesis? Is anypony there?”

I have not the slightest idea how, but I awoke with a start on my couch, the very same one that I used to take naps on from my office. The atrium outside had been pitch black with no view and no sign of life, yet the gold and white washed hallway was as bright as ever. Nothing else seemed out of place; the floors and walls were clean, the air conditioning/purifier was still working to pump in fresh air, fountains still gushed crisp, clean water. It was like I had never left, except…

No pony was here!

And I could not shake the profound sense of confusion. Why was I here? Where were the others? What happened to Ghost, Scarlett, Blaster, and Whiteout? Last I remembered we were about to descend into Stable 68 when the elevator broke. I remember a terrifying sense of speed and falling, the raw sensation of unbridled horror that I was about to die for what felt like the umpteen-billionth time, because everything in this world hated me. And then a sudden blackness. But with these thoughts and my missing Stable 46 ponies, everything had turned on its head for me. I felt like a foal again, trying (and failing) to find my way to school on my first day. Goddesses, what an experience that was. I would have never found my way if it were not for Harmonics. Unfortunately, she was not here right now.

“HELLO!!” I finally shouted, fighting the urge to bend my ears back. I was met with only the echo of my own voice as it bounced down the corridors. Then silence again.

Was it all a dream? I asked myself as I steadily made my way down the disquieted hall. Did I conjure up all those events in my head? Perhaps that was a response to what Whiskey had done to Clover. Dawn always said I had an active imagination when I was very young, which I thought I had outgrown after a few years. Perhaps I did not, however…

I still had my saddlebags and all their meager contents. I even had Conviction hung by my side by its leather strap. No, it was no dream, all of those things happened… so what was this?

I sighed and bent my head low, desperately wishing for answers. “Hello…?” I meekly called again. Now I feared whatever I might find here in my long-lost home.

After what felt like hours, I eventually found myself in front of the grand doors to the Cathedral of the Goddesses, the gateway completely shut… and with the oh-so recognizable graffiti of raiders on its polished oak. I winced and shook my head in denial. The thought that Bracket had found more of his friends and went after my home when he could not find me darkened every corner of my thoughts.

“No, no no no no, please don’t let it be!” The door swung open with magic and hooves and I gasped.

The grand cathedral had been desecrated horribly. The twin marble statues of Celestia and Luna were intact but marred by innumerable cracks and rounded dents, like somepony had taken a sledgehammer to break them and eventually gave up. Many of the wooden pews were smashed into splinters while the elegant red tapestries were torn, disheveled and dirty, like they had not seen any maintenance for the better part of years. But to my relief, there was no raider graffiti or any mutilated bodies.

I sighed in hesitant relief. For a moment I believed that I would find mounds of corpses, all of them my friends and peers from Stable 46. Raiders clearly wrote on the great door, but somepony else must have defiled the actual chamber. So who…?

A fluffy gray speck landed on my nose and I went cross-eyed trying to look at it. “Huh…?” I swiped it off and saw that it looked similarly to a fleck of snow, but it was a lightish gray instead.

I looked back up as more landed around my hooves. It was snowing? Inside my stable? How the…? When I looked back up, the cathedral insides were suddenly engulfed in the stuff, piled on every surface like it had been doing so for hours on end instead of mere moments.

I blinked, even more confused, and left with a very disturbed, unknown tightness in my breast. I lit my horn and brought up Conviction, ignoring the outcries of heresy from a disgusted little pony in my head, just to be safe. Something was terribly wrong here.

I sucked in a breath, ready to search the entire stable to find out who was responsible, and that turned out to be a big mistake as one of the little gray flecks darted into my throat. I coughed and hacked in the most undignified manner, heat gathering in my cheeks, and for once I was glad to have been alone.

With watery eyes I wiped away at my muzzle and surveyed another little gray speck. In that moment I frowned as a missed detail rang true. The snowflake did not melt at my touch, unlike the first ones I had seen in the cave entrance.

“It almost feels like…” I pondered while rubbing the fleck around. “It feels… like…”

The terrible knowledge passed through me like the swipe of an icey dagger. And that cascaded into a horrible realization as a most unwelcome and painfully familiar sensation danced over my coat.

Ashes. I was surrounded by and the cathedral was buried in ashes.

I screamed, rage and terror surging in my chest, and backed out of the gate as fast as my legs would take me. My telekinetic grip on Conviction wavered and popped, dropping the goddesses-damned weapon to the floor. It shattered to pieces and then those pieces disintegrated into a further pile of gray ash.

“No!!” I yelled, hot tears pouring down my teeth as I snarled in despair and anger. “Who!?” I turned this way and that, ready to kill the next stallion I saw, convinced that Whiskey or Bracket or some other unknown perpetrator was nearby to face my wrath.

I was met with utter silence after my echoes had ceased. It took a second for me to recognize that my surroundings had changed. The walls were no longer clean and pristine, instead they wore the red of rust and that of freshly splattered blood, as if somepony had filled balloons with the stuff and went on a morbid spree. Bullet holes, pockmarks and burns lined every panel of every wall down the three hallways, and the floor was covered in bloodied pony bones and entrails. Even in the now-failing and flickering lights, the scene was horrendous. Rage mixed with nausea and I threw up, the sickness rising to my throat with astounding speed.

Low chuckling reached my ears.

It nearly snuffed my rage, but instead it mixed with terror. “You’re responsible for this! Aren’t you!!” I bellowed down the halls, convinced that it was Whiskey or Bracket.

The laughter grew and I could even pick out the snide remarks of ponies I knew;

“They never saw it coming…” That was the cold and dark tone of Ghost. I narrowed my watering eyes. “Nopony ever sees it coming…”

“Ee’yup. Told ya this would be a quick job! Easy caps.” Blaster followed, his voice reeked of greed-laced satisfaction. I grit my teeth so hard my jaw threatened to crack.

“Told ya they was stupid.” Now Whiskey Tango mocked my dead ponies. I burned with rage.

“Too bad we couldn’t spare some of them, I wanted to have my way with a few.” This one sounded weird. It was like a merger of Scarlett and Shank.

“That’s my fetish!” came Cleaver’s most unpleasant sultry. I screamed.

“BY THE GODDESSES NAME I WILL FUCKING KILL YOU ALL!!” I bellowed back the death threats of a broken heart, any creed of mine forgotten by the sight of my murdered stable as I saw red and the faces of every pony that I dearly wanted to shoot in kind. Somehow Conviction was back at my side. I did not question how, as all I wanted to do was put down some fucking evil ponies!

Before I could pick a direction and charge, the darkness enveloped each hallway into an impassable wall of black. Moments later, sinister pairs of red eyes and fang-filled smiles watched me as the laughter continued.

I started shooting.

Pzzat! Pzzat! Pzzat-pzzat!

Lance after lance of deadly purple energy shot down each of the three halls, only to disappear into the black and seem to do absolutely nothing. The laughter continued, mocking my efforts to avenge my Stable. No, they were amused and it only pissed me off even more.

Pzzat! Pzzat-pzzat! Click, click…

The battery pack went dead, exhausted of its energy.

Every maw down every hallway stretched impossible wide, and in the voiced of Dawn, Harmonics, and everypony else, “FAILURE!!” they screeched. “YOU FAILED US ALL!! LED THEM HERE!! YOU FAILED!!”

Moments later a torrent of blood shot from each fanged mouth like a hellish geyser.

The gate to the cathedral slammed shut of its own accord, denying me any avenue of escape. The red blood surged, carrying bones and entrails with it. Instantly I was swept away, tumbling and turning, gasping for air only to receive great lungfuls of hot and sticky copper. The currents washed me this way and that, showing me no mercy as it slammed me into corners, rails, the ceiling, as if the blood and stable itself worked to drown and bludgeon me to death.

*********

I woke with a soundless start, every bone in my beaten and battered body ached. Silence stretched on around me, along with impenetrable darkness. The cold of what felt like damp stone pressed against my side and cheek. Gone was the nightmarish vision of my home, replaced by vague shadows and blackness.

The memory jolted back into my head like someone had poured molten metal into brain. Goddesses, we fell! Down a damned elevator shaft! Any cobweb of drowsiness left me, nerves wrestled inside, telling me I was alive while a panicking little pony in my head insisted that I was dead.

I curled up in a ball, hugging my hind legs to my chest as whimpering sobs wracked me. “I’m dead! Go-goddesses above, I’m dead! I’m dead, I’m dead, I’m DEAD!” Darkness surrounded me, impervious to light and unyielding in its totality. Was this the afterlife? Was this the next step of my torturous purgatory after such a nightmarish version of my home? “I’m dead, I’m dead, I’m dead!”

Bzzzzat.

“AAAAAAAH!!” The sudden light made me convulse, even though it was brief and sudden. A thousand questions raced as my eyes, now cursed with blurry embers avoiding my direct gaze, darted about the darkness.

Distracted from my dead-ness, I waited, watched and listened in stark silence.

Bzzzzzat.

There it was again. This time I merely jumped, successful in biting back the shriek of terror that wanted to leap from my throat. My sluggishly panicked mind identified the phenomena; it was some kind of severed electricity cable, sparking every so often as it tried to deliver current to wherever it was supposed to.

And this time I made out a few shapes in the brief light, but could not identify them.

Bzzzat.

Another shower of sparks illuminated the area. Reasonably assured that I was not dead, I activated my pipbuck lamp spell and light peeled back the darkness. We were at the bottom of the elevator shaft and I was several yards away from the mass of random, smashed junk and the now-ruined elevator platform. Laying atop the wreckage was Ghost and Blaster, Scarlett was draped over an old Stable-tech crate, and Whiteout was at the base of the debris. I could not really tell if anypony was dead or not, as I myself fought off a brooding headache. I was assuredly bruised as I yelped from trying to sit myself up. Conviction was only a couple feet away from me.

Joy overflowed and I laughed, long and giggly and unnaturally happy. I’m not dead, I’m alive! Goddesses above thank you, thank you, thank you!!

“Is everypony….” I coughed after my giggling fits. “Anypony alive…?”

For long and terrible moments there was silence, as if no life remained. But just before I called again without a hope, “Y-yeah. Goddesses, girl… it sounded like you enjoyed that fall. You secretly an adrenaline junky or somethin’?” It was Blaster. Thank the Goddesses, I’m not alone! And yet...

“Holy mother-fucking-- what the hell fucking happened!?” Looks like Scarlett is awake, too. Soon after, I saw Whiteout and Ghost moving.

Blaster looked up and down the small mountain of debris that he was on. “Criminy. Who done blocked the elevator shaft with all this shit?” He slowly stood and popped his back with a sickening crack. “Ah mean, ain’t these Stable ponies heard of no-load zones…?”

“It was moved here on purpose.” Ghost slowly stood and then hopped down. “Look at the bottom.” We did. “All of this was cargo from around here and hastily placed in the shaft.”

“So the elevator…?” Whiteout trailed off.

“Malfunctioned,” Ghost finished my thought process. “Failsafes likely gave in when Scarlett tried to start the thing.” I was glad the lights were off enough to hide my glaring. The words of my dream still echoed. Okay, Silver… get a hold of yourself; the mocking laughter and comments from my dream persisted despite the fact that I was awake now. I took a deep breath and refocused on the situation.

I frowned. This was highly unusual. Why would the Stable’s High Priestess allow her subjects to clog the elevator shaft like this? Why was it in such disrepair to begin with?

“How are we, you know…” Scarlett gestured between all five of us. “Not squashed and flattened into fucking pancakes?”

Ghost hummed and studied the wreckage. He pointed at something. “That’s probably why.” His hoof pointed out a few fading blue glows just inside the elevator shaft.

“Oh!” I knew what those were. “Talismans? I’m guessing enchanted to make the elevator safe. Well, safer. I remember one in Stable 46 being down for maintenance, and Wrench mentioned that the talismans needed replacing. I remember because it meant a week of trudging up and down flights of stairs.”

Blaster nodded with a smile. “Sounds fun.”

“It wasn’t.” I deadpanned. Though I had to admit, I would much rather trudge down stairs to get down here than the way we came. “If the elevator breaks, these talismans negate the falling momentum of living ponies to prevent injury.”

“Well, they did a half-assed job…” Blaster groaned while rubbing his side.

I trotted up to him. “Let me see.” After he took some of his armor off, I saw the bruise; it was as large as my hoof along his ribs. I took out some healing bandages and concocted a square, held in place with medical tape. At the same time I scanned his side. “Well, no broken or cracked ribs, but you’re going to have a hard time breathing for a while.” I grimaced with a small sigh, biting back the feelings of disgust that I had towards him.

Blaster nodded, but apparently my efforts were not as good as they needed to be. “You all right?”

Come on, Silver… get a hold of yourself! It was a dream, nothing more. “Yes, thank you.” I tried a smile and after a moment he nodded. Seems I was off the hook for the time being.

Ghost tilted his head up and sighed. “We will need to find another way out. I almost asked why, but upon seeing the absolutely destroyed elevator, that would have definitely been a stupid question.

“I’m sure we’ll find another way.” I tried to encourage even as I got over my panic little by little. Not to mention the sheer unease.

Though, I could not help but notice how unusually tense Ghost was. His entire posture had changed; even in this short time we had been traveling together, he always seemed relaxed but alert, as if he was always aware and nothing could take him by surprise. Truthfully nothing had taken him in such a way, that was mostly me. But now? Now he seemed anxious, even his entire tone had shifted and that had me worried. Suddenly his behavior the day before made a little more sense, even if it raised further questions.

He was not the only one either, as I took in our motley group. Blaster shifted uneasily, even as he played the part of the strong and stoic type (probably to impress Scarlett) and his previous bravado and cap-mongering was gone. Speaking of, the raider mare kept up a facade, but I could read the guilt in her eyes as she probably blamed herself for the elevator malfunction. Whiteout suppressed some slightly noticeable quivers in her hind legs.

And me? Well…

Let’s just say I was happy that Conviction remained in one piece.

The room was not all that big. It was actually smaller than the loading area we had fallen from and had even fewer crates and barrels (most assuredly due to most of them being squashed under the elevator platform). Blaster and I were the main source of light as Ghost’s torch had broken in the fall, so we lead the way forward.

“So…” Blaster asked quietly, trying to stir up conversation as we walked in silence. “Is this anything like your place, Silver?”

Crap. “I, um… well, no.” I blinked, then remembered the area just outside the Great Seal-- er, Stable door. “Kind of? There wasn’t anything like these boxes or barrels. Or this room.” Heat gathered in my face and I turned away towards the darkness, feigning like I was keeping an eye out - which was kind of true.

A sudden metallic clack caught our attention and we froze. The fact that we had seen nopony and heard nothing since we started moving made the sound much louder than it actually was.

“What the…” Whiteout questioned and her horn lit. She picked up a piece of round brass that looked like a bullet casing. “It looks like someone took a shot down here.”

That had our attention and everypony checked weapons, except for me. I frowned and shook my head. “Really, everypony calm down. We’re in a Stable and there will not be a shot fired.” I was not going to have another Clover incident. Not again. I won’t let the blood-covered nightmare pony stable become a real thing.

Though it seems I was ignored. Everypony kept their weapons up and I was about to make my demand more clear when Blaster spoke up. “Whoa…”

My reply died in my throat when I turned to see what he saw.

It started off as a few, then dozens, and hundreds and finally there were so many that they covered the floor like a carpet. Spent bullet casings. My eyebrows shot up. “Looks like somepony took a whole lot of shots down here.” Blaster leaned closer to the ground as he spotted something else. “There’s blood too, dried under the casings.”

We all squinted and found more splatters of long-dried blood, but…

“Then where are the bodies?” Scarlett asked the unsettling question that we were all undoubtedly thinking. A chill ran down my spine.

I was caught between anguish and rage as I moved forward.

“Fuck!” Ghost hissed. “Wait, damn it!”

I stopped and whirled on him. “Wait? Wait for what?! Someone attacked this stable, there may yet be survivors!”

“Or…” He hissed through clenched teeth. “You might draw whatever did this to us!”

I huffed. “Aren’t you a ‘Reaper’?” Aren’t you supposed to be the fearless ‘Ghost’ of Stalliongrad?” I mocked him openly. “A super-deadly death pony that has no compunction about murdering others for something as simple as bottlcaps!? And you’re scared of a little blood and bullet shells?” The truth was that I was scared too, but I did not want us to delay. Any hold up might doom any survivors, not to mention put our lives in danger for longer than necessary.

I did not wait for a reply as I turned back around and moved forward. “Besides, we won’t find a way up if we -- oh, Goddesses…” I stopped dead in my tracks.

Entering the wan glow of my pipbuck lamp was the massive toothed gear of the Stable door, bearing the number ‘68’ as it should have. The door was still sealed shut, and yet… it was open. A massive hole had been melted straight through the thick metal; some parts were melted, others were shorn straight through the opening, creating a row of outwardly bent, jagged metal teeth. All around that hole was the speckling of tiny divots that marked the impacts of bullets fired at the hole.

The scene was so terrifying I did not even hear the others move beside me.

“Holy hell…” Blaster whispered his blasphemy, yet I did not have the presence of mind to scold him for it.

“What the hell can do that to a Stable door?” Whiteout asked with no small amount of awed fear.

“Dunno, but I ain’t so sure I wanna find out.”

“Could it have been a magic energy weapon?” I asked Ghost, pointing at the slag. “Maybe a bigger version of my weapon?”

Ghost stared at the same scene with us. “Don’t know. But even if it did, that doesn’t explain the jagged tears in the metal.” I soundly gulped. The lack of answers to the scenery before us was the most unsettling as it just added more questions.

“W-well?” I wanted to take a step forward, but simply could not. “We still n-need to go in there.”

“Ladies first.”

“No way!”

“Um, I would prefer not to…”

Ghost said nothing.

I rolled my eyes and groaned. “Very well, then…” I wanted to say something snappy, something to point out their cowardice. But all I could focus on was how much I did not want to go inside now, survivors or not.

Swallowing the trembling butterflies in my stomach, I urged myself forward one hoof at a time. The closer I got, the more I expected something to lash out and strike me down. The entrance was definitely wide enough, I didn't even have to worry about the jagged strips of metal snagging my robes or saddlebags. The door was thick, enough that my entire length would be concealed by cold metal had the hole not been there. Just beyond in the pale-lit darkness I saw what seemed to be some kind of lobby. Long rows of old chairs and small tables.

Even so, it took every fiber of my being not to back out immediately. Every second I was in here, I expected a demon or something else to swiftly lop my head off, grab and drag me into the foreboding darkness, devour my soul or--

“AAAAAAHHHH!” I screamed and jumped forward as something poked my flank. In a second I whirled around, Conviction up and ready to fire--

Only to find a very surprised Blaster staring back at me with a hoof raised. I blinked, hyperventilating as my scrambled brain tried to put two and two together. “Don’t. Do. That! Damn it!!” I yelled back, glaring daggers at him. I was so very tempted to shoot him anyway.

“Sorry,” he whispered with a sheepish grin. “I couldn’t help myself?” Oh, he’s trying to be funny...

“Not so loud, stupid.” Ghost poked his head in and gave me that flat stare.

My face flushed and I hissed back. “You try not to scream when somepony pokes you in the flank when you’re expecting death from nowhere!!” My blood ran cold as I remembered I was in the room. And had screamed. I turned and looked around the room carefully, and sent up a small prayer of thanks that it had been deserted.

There was nothing but silence as the dusty air wafted slowly in my pipbuck’s light. Now that I was not scared out of my coat, I had a proper look around as the others came through.

As I had seen before, this room was some kind of lobby. Rows of small and simple chairs lined the closest walls while a glass-encased security booth, so dirty I could not see the area behind it, stood vigil at the other end of the hall. Next to it would have been the door that led into Stable 68 proper, but it had been ripped to shreds even worse than the blast door we just passed through. Dirty refuse such as paper, cans and other trash lay in small piles, the stale and stuffy air reeked of ancient death.

“Ya know,” Blaster commented as he took in the sight. “If your stable is ‘as nice’ as this one, I think I’ll pass.”

I rolled my eyes and felt myself indignantly comment, “My stable is much nicer than this, thank you very much.” While it was definitely true, I found that comparison to be completely irrelevant to our situation. “My stable is of the Goddesses’ design.”

“More blood stains.” Scarlett moved across the hall and gestured downward.

“And here.” Ghost was by the security booth. What I thought was simply dirt caked on the glass turned out to be a massive splattering of some unfortunate pony’s blood.

“Here too.” Whiteout was by the bent open door, the pointed corners of which had dried crimson as well.

My mind swam as I processed just how much death must have transpired in only this room and the one before us. “What happened here…?” I whispered, the ominous situation screamed danger.

“I told ya,” Blaster said quietly. “These stables are fucked up places to be. Most turned out to be these odd social experiments. Scarlett and I once found a stable that had this weirdo election setup.”

Scarlett shivered. I quirked an eyebrow. “Election?”

“Ya. The whole stable would vote on who was to be the next Overmare.”

My eye twitched. “What? No, that can’t be right.” I moved over to the door to take a peek while keeping my voice down. I was greeted by a long and somewhat lit hallway with intersections every several yards. “High Priestesses are passed by lineage and holy birthright, it’s not an election.”

“Well, that stable was, sweetheart. Only they elected their leader to be sacrificed.” I gave him a flat stare. “Hey honey, it’s the truth.”

I sighed heavily and did not answer. “Let’s just get out of he--”

The room suddenly lit up, yellow lights strobed as the ceiling lights winked off. A hellishly loud klaxon filled the room, bending our ears back in discomfort.

“What is this!?” Scarlett yelled, cupping her head with her forehooves.

“Some kind of alarm!” Ghost shouted above the din. “Someone find the fucking console and turn it off!”

“Warning! Warning!” came a synthetic mare’s voice over the PA system. “Quarantine alert in Stable Entrance registration. Lockdown initiated. Please remain calm while the appropriate authorities arrive and do not attempt to leave.” The message repeated once more.

“Screw you, lady!” Blaster aimed his shotgun up at the ceiling and scrapped the speaker, squelching the synthetic voice. Regardless, the klaxon still whined and the lights continued to strobe. Scarlett moved over to the security booth, looking for a way in.

I blinked and furrowed my brow. There, just behind the thin veil of dried blood, a vague pony shape. That had to be Scarlett’s shadow, right? I snapped on my Eyes Forward Sparkle and saw a red pip right next to a blue one.

My eyes widened. “Scarlett!”

At just that moment the room was then filled with the shattering of glass and the disgusting gurgling-roar of… something.

In my heart I knew it could only be one thing; a demon. It was grotesque beyond anything I had ever seen, far more horrifying than the giant radscorpion, and yet it was absolutely familiar. It was a pony, marred almost beyond recognition, like a dead and decaying corpse. Its coat was probably some kind of light brown, yet stained with old and dried blood that gushed from horrifically gaping wounds in its side. Its eyes were angry yellow pinpricks in seas of blood red while the muzzle snapped open and closed with a split lip and dozens of sharp teeth that no equine should have. The intestines, visible through what seemed like an act of raider design, spilled from its abdomen with drips and gushes. From that mess of entrails two spindly limbs erupted. Two more such limbs jutted from the thing’s back and ended in razor sharp spears.

It had Scarlett pinned, its abdominal limbs grabbing and scratching at her as she screamed and tried to buck the thing off of her.

Ghost was the first to act as he brought up his hunting revolver.

BLAM!! BLAM!!

The gun’s thunderous report echoed off the walls as two shots tore gaping holes in the creature’s torso, yet it did not even take notice! Blaster stepped up. “Ah’ll save ya! Hold on!” Two thunderous roars and great flashes from his mounted shotguns further tore into the thing.

I gasped in shock as it looked up, those two angry red and yellow eyes now distracted. Scarlett forgotten, it charged at me, limbs flailing madly and jaws snapping with a hungry fervor.

“AAaaah!!” I backpedalled right over a bench, falling to the floor. Conviction clattered nearby and I brought the weapon up to fire--

I was too late. I looked up, the thing was moments from pouncing me!

“Nuh-uh!” Blaster’s shotgun roared again, the twin buckshot slamming into the creature’s side and flinging it across the room, where it smashed with a wet slap into a wooden box, splintering its body.

“What the fuck is that thing!?”

“Very fuckin’ pissed off! Holy shit, it’s getting back up!”

“What!? Then how do we kill it!”

The three mercenaries mirrored my thoughts. It seemed that no matter what we threw at it, nothing worked…

In the dim klaxon light, I noticed the wounds. No normal pony could survive that, but whatever this thing was, it certainly could. Massive gaping wounds in its side, then a pair of holes in its skull, probably from Ghost. Then it hit me.

“Everypony! Concentrate your fire!” The thing was about to charge again. “Hurry!”

Moments later the room filled with the irregular staccato gunfire and the one energy weapon. Lances of purple energy and tracer rounds impacted the thing, sending it into a sprawl as more and more horrific damage stacked endlessly onto our target. One by one the gunfire gave out. Ghost went empty, then Blaster, followed by Whiteout, and lastly Scarlett until only I was left.

The last purple lance screamed across the room, striking the beast in its mangled shoulder, held in place by one sinewy strand of rotting musculature.

Click, click.

“Quick, reload!” Ghost ordered.

“No, no. Wait.” I held a hoof out.

Everypony paused and watched as the creature began to glow, starting at where the last shot from Conviction has struck. It quickly grew, enveloping the horrid creature’s entire being before darkening to ash and collapsing.

At that moment the klaxons went silent and the lights returned to normal. I frowned.

“What the fuck!?” Blaster stared at the ash, then ran over to Scarlett. “You okay? Didn’t bite, did it?”

“Not for lack of fucking trying!!” She hissed back, shaking and with a hoof to her chest. I didn’t have to imagine how hard or fast her heart must have been going, for mine was doing the same.

Whiteout cautiously poked at the ash pile with her weapon. “What was it? Have either of you seen anything like this before?”

Ghost and I shook our heads. “Whatever it is, it’s incredibly dangerous. That kind of fire would have been enough to down a Hellhound.” Ghost reloaded his revolver as he watched the security booth where the thing had come from.

Blaster was still trying to calm Scarlett down. “Screw the contract, I vote we leave ASAP.” Scarlett nodded with him and Whiteout agreed.

Ghost sighed. “We can’t.” From his tone, he did not like the implications and neither did I.

Scarlett rounded and glared at him, apparently over her shock and now quite agitated. “Say what? You see that fucking thing and how much of a beating it took!? Well fuck you, we’re leaving!”

“I think he means we can’t leave,” I interjected before she could go on. “Unless you can climb an elevator shaft.” Scarlett’s words died in her throat.

“So, what do we do?” Whiteout whispered.

“Well,” I said, then peered down the long hallway. “We have two options. We can go back and maybe try to fix the lift, or we press on and find another way out of here.”

Scarlett scoffed. “Another way? Are you nuts? This is a stable, they only have one way in or out and that’s it!” She jutted her hoof back through the ruined door and to the equally destroyed lift.

“That’s not necessarily true.” I rubbed my chin in thought. Whiskey Tango managed to get into Stable 46 through other means, so there should be some way out somewhere else. Right? I relayed my thoughts to the others.

“Either way we need to get going.” Ghost cut further discussion short. “You hear that?”

We all fell silent and listened to the eerie silence. From down the long stretch of hallway, through the shredded door, distant moans and groans reached our ears. I turned my eyes forward sparkle on and saw nothing at first, but then a red tick flicked into existence. Then another. And another and another.

I stiffened. “Okay, yes, going would be a fabulous idea right now!”

Level Up!

New Perk: Astute Observer: While indoors, you gain +1 to Perception and will sometimes find exactly what you need in containers.

Chapter 15

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter 15

“Did you do something with your mane?”

“Run!!”

I ran as fast as my burning legs and panting lungs could carry me. The next door was just ahead, the others already inside and poised to close. No matter how hard I tried, the mental image of what would happen if that door closed too soon seeped into my head (and my head being lopped off!), and urged me on further despite my body’s complaints. For once I wished I had taken a more active part in my home’s exercising activities.

“Hurry it up!”

“Do not look back!”

Goddesses above, I did not intent to. And yet I did anyway. Just behind us, far too close for comfort, was a menagerie of pony zombie creature things that galloped with unnatural haste. With maniacal fervor their spiked limbs waved and grotesquely spit mandibles twitched in anticipation of our flesh. There were enough that I could not make out how many, at least a dozen maybe, and they were all clamoring against each other as if in competition for who got to kill us first.

The portal arrived and I lept, the door slammed closed with a harsh clunk as I sprawled over the floor and yelped as a desk painfully stopped my momentum.

As I slowly stood, the others had just tightened the reinforced hatch, sealing the door. “Th-thank you…” I panted out a half prayer and rubbed the pendant against my chest, grateful beyond words that I was still alive… if only for the moment. The angry growls and groans of the creatures died to a quiet whisper through the metal.

“Sonovabitch!” Blaster cursed breathlessly and practically every other second now. “The hell are these things and how many of them are there!?”

“Dunno, but lots…” Ghost answered, the Reaper took the moment to rest just the same as the lot of us. “Need… to keep… going.”

Scarlett whined and shook her head from her spot on the floor. “Fuck that! I need to breath. We’ve been running nonstop for hours already!”

“As much as I’d like to get out of here.” I sighed a breath and tried to will my racing heart to slow, fighting tooth and nail against the adrenaline coursing through my veins. “We do need a rest. We cannot keep going at this rate.”

Ghost growled, then glared at me. “We need to keep going. The longer we stay down here, the more likely we will die.”

I glared right back. “And if we go without any breaks at all, our bodies will give out long before theirs will! Then we are equally as dead!” It had been clear ever since the first monster, as eerily similar to ponies as they were, that these things were highly resilient to any form of damage we threw at them. Gunshot wounds only made them mad, even Blaster’s devastating shotguns had had little effect on these things. The only weapon that seemed even mildly effective was Conviction, and that’s only when my weapon scored a hit devastating enough to reduce their entire body to ash. The random chance of this occurrence made that option an unreliable one.

Thus, that left us with dangerously low ammo after encountering just a few of the things. After that we had woken the entire hive and they surged through the stable in pursuit. My darkest thoughts seemed vindicated… this stable was long dead at the hooves of whatever caused this.

“I can’t believe it.” Blaster checked his ammo and grimaced. “I came in here with a couple hundred shells. Two hundred! Down to thirty already and only killed, what, four of these things?” He cursed under his breath and eyed the door anxiously. “We can’t keep goin’ like this.”

Whiteout nodded. “I only have a couple mags left.”

“Same,” Scarlett said. I checked my own ammo and found I only had a measly two magic spark packs. Hardly an arsenal. Thinking back, I wished I had scavenged a bit more ammo from Goldpeak rather than destroying it all.

“Five shots.” Ghost spun his revolver.

“At least this room seems quiet.” I got up and looked about. We were in a large room, the meager light from my pipbuck’s spell and Blaster’s helmet only showed us bits and pieces. My E.F.S said the room was clear of any red ticks, save for those clawing at the door we just closed.

It seemed to have three or four rooms down a narrow hallway while the rest was an open expanse that maybe went on for thirty or forty yards. Rows and rows of beds with wheels (medical gurneys, I realized) as well as rows of cabinets on wheels and lockers, all but one secured with a lock. The one that was open contained several bottles and boxes, which Scarlett was already looking over.

“I think this may be a clinic,” I said, looking over the cabinets of medical supplies. “Ghost? Think you can open these? I think we will need them in order to survive down here.”

Even the unpleasant Reaper could not argue against medical supplies, a relief to not have another argument to contend with. My nerves were fraying with each harrowing encounter and I doubted I could handle much more snark from anypony, especially from him.

“There’s a terminal back here too.” Whiteout pointed into the first room. Sure enough there was the eerie green glow. Slumped over the desk was the skeleton of a unicorn, and at least three or four open pill bottles scattered about the desk and the floor.

“What happened to this one?” I asked. This had been the first non-undead corpse we had seen. And morbidly, I was glad for that.

“Looks like they overdosed on buck.” Blaster shook his head. “Can’t say I blame ‘em. being stuck in this stable, all this crap goin’ down? Yeah. I definitely don’t blame ‘em.”

I frowned at the sight and muttered a prayer for her. I guessed it was better than getting ripped to shreds by those things. Or worse, becoming one.

“Anyone find another way out?” I asked.

“Yeah,” Scarlett said on the other side of the hall. “Down here. Looks like a lobby or somethin’.” I trotted down to take a look.

The main room narrowed into a sort of entry reception area with a few chairs and a large desk that spanned the wall, partly separating the reception and waiting area, which then gave way to a large steel door with only a few small slits of glass. I reared up and took a peek, seeing that the passageways beyond were completely clear. Finally a break.

“Havin’ fun up there?” Scarlett impatiently asked.

“In a manner of speaking.” I came back down to all fours. “The way ahead seems all clear.”

Blaster winced as he came up. “Do ya have to say that?”

I blinked. “Say what?”

“Say ‘all clear’. Ya know you’re jinxing us every time ya do that.”

I rolled my eyes. “Oh come now. Just because I say it is ‘all clear’ does not mean that something horrible is going to jump out five seconds later.”

“Agreeing with her on this one,” Ghost piped up from across the room.

“All’s I’m sayin’ is let’s not push our luck. We’re in deeper than sand in a colt’s swimmin’ trunks.” He shook his head warily. “I’d rather us not make it worse.”

“Oh very well.” I rolled my eyes at this superstitious nonsense. Really now, there was nothing to fear than--

Clang! Clang-clank-clang.

“AHH!” I shouted and immediately dove behind the desk. The sound gradually petered out and I chanced a glance back up to see a sheepish Whiteout with an open cabinet door. A bedpan had fallen when she opened it.

“Um, sorry?” Her ears folded and she slinked away from the group glare.

Blaster grinned at me and I glared back. “Shut up!” My cheeks burned.

He chuckled in response and shook his head. “Well, let’s grab whatever medical stuff we can carry and git goin’. If we can, we should try’n find the security office; might have some ammo we can procure.”

It took Scarlett a moment to open the door, crossing some wires and making a quiet statement that the stable has at least some power remaining and that the reactor was probably still working in a diminished state.

I had my attention on the hallway, Conviction ready at my side as the door hissed open. Bless the Goddesses it was mostly silent, despite the likelihood that the door had not been used in some time. The passive rattling and hum of the stable’s engineering aspects gently wafted it, almost like a gentle whistling tune. Just as I shook, so too did my rifle.

“Okay, let’s go.” Ghost and Blaster took the lead, followed by Scarlett, then Whiteout and myself in the rear.

“Hey, Silver.” Blaster glanced back as we quietly made our way down the hall, whispering. “Keep that pipbuck’s EFS up will ya? That’s gonna be our lifeline here.”

I nodded and did as he asked. “All cle-- um, I don’t see anything right now.” He gave me a smirk and was met with my deadpan stare before he advanced farther down with Ghost, us in tow.

It did not stay that way for long. A red tick appeared just in front of us.

“Hey!” I hissed and stared at it. “Th-there’s one up ahead.”

Ghost muttered a curse. “How far?”

“I don’t know.”

“Well, above or below?”

I blinked helplessly and shook my head, hissing back, “I don’t know! It doesn’t say!”

“Damn it, Silver.” He glanced back at me.

My face burned again. “Don’t chastise me! It’s a simple red tick, nothing else!” I felt my voice rising.

“Is it movin’, girlie?” Blaster asked in a hushed tone, just ahead of Ghost and his shotgun battle saddle poised down the hall. “Which way?”

I looked at the tick. “It… I-It’s just wobbling a little… that’s all, I swear!” My heartbeat raced and again I bemoaned my inability to properly use my pipbuck. What else could it do that I was ignorantly unaware of? For all I knew, there was a hidden button that could teleport us out of here. Okay, that was extremely unlikely, but I desperately wanted it so! If the monsters did not kill us, then the collapsing stable might. The rattling got louder with every second.

Unfortunately Ghost was not quite done with me. “Why did you have to pick this one?” he growled, clearly unhappy at the state of things.

I blinked, confused. “Picke what?”

He muttered as he checked the next hallway. “This contract, stable dweller. Scavenge contracts are never good, especially for damned Stables.”

I huffed defensively and hissed back, “You know why! I’m not allowing us to take a contract that would end some other pony’s life! The Goddesses--”

“Your Goddesses are gone. They abandoned Equestria centuries ago. Wake up!” he snapped back.

I fumed and glared daggers at the back of his skull, no longer heeding my own tone. How dare he! “You’re wrong! The Goddesses watch over us even now, despite your blasphemy, you accursed stallion! I don’t know what happened to Their world, but it is obviously the fault of ponies like you!” I ranted now, Conviction pointed squarely at the subject of my ire, the target of my frustration, my building hate, and the pain I had suffered thus far. Before long I was yelling and ignored the pleading whispers of the others around me as Ghost simply gave me a flat stare. “Whoever brought you up is to blame! And the ponies before them, and the ones before them too! You have no right to place any blame on anypony but yourself and your forebears! No one from my home would allow this…” I threw my hoof high and up, gesturing towards the surface miles above us, “... to happen! And neither would They!”

I snorted once, still glaring at the contemptible mercenary that cast this shadow over me. “And yes you stand there throwing accusation to who you know nothing about! What does a heartless pony like you know about compassion? About benevolence? About family? About anything other than murder and evil for such a pointless reward as damned money!?” And concern for the red tick died. It was only moving erratically in front of me, but down the hall there was still nothing. It was easy to dismiss it in my rage.

Ghost was about to retort back to me and I took some morbid satisfaction that there was red in his face, clearly something I had said upset him. But before I could take any real satisfaction, all hell broke loose around us. Suddenly on my EFS, two more ticks appeared on the left and right edges. A split second later, well before I could report on the subject to the others, no less than three of the things broke through the vents, showering us in shattered metal.

Scarlett screamed as Buckshot yelled out the obvious ambush. The one that broke through the vent above our heads landed on Ghost before he could bring his revolver to bear against the one that now stood in front of me.

Its hellish red eyes glared at me and one of its spiked limbs lashed out like a whip, striking me in the chest and knocking the wind out of me. I flew back, painfully bounced off the metal wall, and crumbled with a yelp. The thing was on me in seconds as I threw up my hooves and rifle like a shield. Through some manner of dumb luck, the thing’s spear-like appendages got caught in the weapon’s stock and handle, my hooves kept the thing from sinking them into my flesh. It snarled and jolted forward, its jaws snapped at my face. Its mandibles twitched in mad fervor and showered me with spittle as it pincered me between it and the unyielding metal wall.

The sight was too much, staring into the dead lights of this horrid creature and I screamed, struggling to keep any manner of protection between it and me. I flared my horn as hard as I could, instantly received a headache for my trouble, and tried to force it away. My telekinesis had no effect since even holding Conviction was a light strain, much less push away a thrashing creature.

Over its snarls and yells, I heard the battle raging and somepony else yell out. It sounded like either Blaster or Ghost, but I could not worry about that now! It got closer and closer, its demonic strength and vigor overpowering me as I used all four hooves to keep it from killing me.

Moments later the familiar sound of Blaster’s cannon-like shotguns went off. The creature’s side exploded into fleshy bits and congealed blood just like the others before. But just like the others, it did not die. It barely noticed the assault with its murderous focus solely on me.

“Sonuvabitch!” Blaster shouted and I heard galloping hooves. “Hang on darlin’!”

Moments later the creature was torn away from me, and my weapon with it, by a few hundred pounds of stampeding Blaster. He bucked the thing away and it thrashed on the floor as he started unloading into it.

“Die you son of a bitch!” Blaster yelled with the bellows of his weapons, yet the thing was slowly getting up and trying to charge him. “Fuckin’ die already!!”

I watched as one of its limbs severed and that allowed Conviction to fly free. It clattered to the floor. It did not rest long as I hurriedly floated it up and activated SATS. Time slowed dramatically and I sized up the shots just like I did on the giant radscorpion, and fired.

Purple lances of deadly energy seared the air. One flew right next to the thing’s head while the second followed suit, singing the metal above us. The third struck true and, my luck holding, the creature glowed brightly before turning to a pile of ash.

I looked over to Blaster, panting hard as adrenaline shook me. “Th-thank you… Goddesses, thank you…”

He nodded silently, equally shaken by the sudden ambush as we recovered.

“Hey! Hey guys!” Whiteout harshly whispered.

Blaster and I turned to look and saw Ghost lying in a pool of blood. The blood drained from my face just as his own gushed from a wound in his shoulder, one of the dead creature’s spear-like limbs embedded in his torso.

The world fell away and I just stood there, the other moved in to try and help. But i could not move. He cannot be dead. He cannot. Ghost was just here. We were just arguing, he… he....

The horrid conversation replayed. The horrible things I said. My volume. I brought this ambush upon us. It is because of me that Ghost was dead and the rest of us would likely follow soon. I watched his still form, the others trying to do something I could not comprehend at that moment. Wet and warm tears dripped down my cheeks, the knowledge of his death on my head closed walls in to suffocate me. I could not breathe, the air gone from lungs that refused to work. Ash poured over me like a suddenly upturned bucket.

I killed him. I killed him just as I killed Deathrain and Bracket’s ponies. I’m a murderer.

No!!

Then just as I had Conviction halfway turned around, there was a miraculous sound that dragged the real world back to me.

A wet, ragged, hacking cough attached to a pair of blood-covered steel-blue limps.

“He’s alive!” someone shouted.

“We gotta go! We can’t take him!” someone else said and I immediately wanted to shoot them.True enough to the pony’s words, I saw more red ticks blipping in my EFS.

“NO!” I shouted immediately and watched them all stare at me. “We help him! Nothing less! I won’t accept anything less!”

“Silver,” Scarlett started.

I didn’t give her time to finish. In the moment she took to say my name, I was in her face with Conviction levitated close. “We. Help. Him.” I growled, my face filling her vision and vice versa. I meant business and had gone into full High Priestess mode. I would brook no argument this time.

Scarlett’s face reddened, but at that moment I was intimidating enough to scare even an ex-raider psychopath. She nodded and relented. “Fine. But we gott move quick! There are more coming.”

Blaster, who was watching the whole seen, nodded in kind. “Whiteout, Silver, use yer telekinesis and get’em on my back.”

Moments later we had our injured mercenary and galloped back to the door. At that moment more of the horrid creatures pounced, some came from the far hall while more turned the corner. Everypony but Blaster poured what ammo we had into delaying their approach to give him time. We crossed the threshold and I shot the control panel, it lit up in sparks and charred metal, and the door slammed shut.

Level Up!

New Perk: Twitch-a-twitch shooter: While using S.A.T.S in close range, you gain 25% accuracy (All ranged weapons) and 10% critical chance (Magic weapons only). This perk can be taken multiple times.

Chapter 16

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter 16

“Older men declare war. But it is the youth that must fight and die.”

Entry 1: Personal log of Dr. Curette; M.D. Ph.D & R.T

Finally! I’ve got my own clinic! And in a Stable, no less! While it was wonderful to work at the Stalliongrad branch of the Fluttershy Medical Clinic, it was full of snooty ‘baby doctors’. And not to mention the paranoia of the war effort and Pinkie's ponies always breathing down everyone’s neck. Only reason I can even type this is because Stables are on their own closed network, otherwise I’d probably be charged with sedition or some such nonsense. Though I have to wonder why the Stable was ordered to close when no Omega alert was given. Odd, but I’m sure things will be answered in due time. There’s an email from Overmare Tinkle Berry, announcing a Stable-wide meeting in the atrium later today.

But enough of that. I want to gush about this clinic! It’s practically unheard of for a doctor my age to have their own clinic! And it’s all mine! I really wish there was something in these terminals that could represent a ‘squee’. Thirty four state-of-the-art beds, the latest models from the Ministry of Peace. A huge stockpile of drugs; medicines, vaccines, healing potions (also with the expensive supers!), and we even have a pair of the latest model Autodoc for complex surgeries. Though this is an inventory closer to what a small hospital would carry, so what warrants having this much on hand? Perhaps I will get a chance to ask Overmare Tinkle Berry today.

Somepony just walked in…

And I just learned I have an assistant! Me? An assistant! Yes!! This is a good day!

Entry 2: Well, I now know why we have such an enormous stockpile and advanced equipment. Now I’m worried if we’ll have enough, given what was added to Stable 68’s standard loadout. Apparently the higher ups decided to add in an excavation division to the Stable’s normal operations and as a result the medical wing was expanded. The Stable’s population is now 875, about three hundred and fifty heavier than what we were originally slated for. At least somepony upstairs showed some common sense. Excavation, as far as I know, is more dangerous than other occupations and injuries are bound to happen. I let my assistant, Mayberry, know that we might see some gruesome stuff (of course I pray that doesn’t happen). Though I imagine everypony is trained extensively and knows what they’re doing.

Regardless of what the higher ups at Stable-tec and M.A.R.S. decide to do, it just means I get to do more of what I love.

Entry 5: Mayberry and I got our first slew of patients today. True to what I told her one sleepy week ago, we got a fairly gruesome case. Seven miners were injured when a drill bit malfunctioned. Part of said drill sheared off and sent bits of metal and rock flying about like shrapnel, comparable to a fragmentation grenade (a common injury among soldiers fighting in Stalliongrad, and nothing I haven’t seen before at SFMC). However one unfortunate buck by the name of Granite was decapitated when the largest piece flew at him like a boomerang. I sent Mayberry home after taking the body down to the morgue; it was justified as we haven’t seen anything after that one incident and I could tell she needed a break. And since the Autodoc needed a test drive, I had them handle the deeper shrapnel wounds while I fished around the others with a pair of tweezers, and boy I can say… some fully-grown stallions definitely whine a lot more than mares.

That said I do have some concerns that I plan to bring up with Overmare Tinkle Berry. I’m not sure who hired the teams to work the excavation, but their medical records have some… concerning implications. Yes, yes, I know we’re technically not supposed to look through other ponies’ medical records without the need-to-know, but how am I supposed to take care of my patients if I don’t know their history? Plus there was an entire week of not so much as a stuffy nose walking through here.

Many of these ponies selected for the excavation have a tendency towards drug addiction, through a wide spectrum of substances; anywhere from things as simple as alcohol abuse and/or excessive smoking, and some who got into taking the harder stuff like Dash, Buck, and even those little mints that (somehow) make it into Equestria under Princess Luna’s nose (I’ve seen enough addicts to know the signs). Anywho, my concern is keeping my stockpile of drugs safe from those who would steal them for ‘personal use’. It would be a good idea to lock them up further, because the last thing I want is to have somepony stealing medicine supplies to get their fix, then find their dead body somewhere in the Stable because they overdosed.

Entry 9: This is getting out of hand!

I prefer to be busy rather than sitting on my flank, but this is crazy! Ever since that first incident, things have steadily gotten wore with each more horrifying than the last. Ponies disemboweled, others with their faces shredded, more with crushed bodies, et cetera! By my latest count, the morgue has thirty eight bodies and we’ve had hundreds of injury cases, some ponies are crippled to the point of being a vegetable by their injuries. There were a few times my clinic was so full that Mayberry and I had no choice but to serve patients on the floor, which is absolutely unacceptable!

And if that weren’t enough already, a new bug is going around the stable. The first case was two weeks ago, a mare by the name of Sunny Dale complaining about severe pain in her left foreleg knee joint. Radiographs revealed an aggressive bacterial infection tainting the bursa of her knee, and I had to inform her that she was going to lose her limb. Of course she wasn’t happy, but when I explained the infection could spread to her major organs, her tune changed enough to allow the procedure. I’m making a note to get further studies and exams on others done at an earlier time. Perhaps earlier detection could lead to fewer amputations.

And one more thing. I have my suspicions, even though Sunny Dale denies it, that the infection may have been brought on by use of intravenous drug use, as there was evidence of injections around her knee. Her medical file also states that she used to inject a liquid form of the drug ‘Hydra’, so it’s likely a long-term side effect of that particular drug.

But there is a matter of greater concern. Many of the ponies involved in the excavation are growing agitated by the staggering injury and death rate. Personally I don’t blame them, but if safety measure do not improve, then I worry about the outcome.

Entry 11: And, of course, nothing has improved despite my multiple protests at the stable head meetings. I bring the inexcusable accidents up every time and I’m always brushed off or stonewalled with: “We’re working on it” or “Safety measures are being improved” and “Don’t worry, everything will be fine.”

Do they think I’m stupid or something? Do they think the ponies in excavation aren’t taking extreme exception to their pony-pies? Just last week a bunch of angry excavator ponies vandalized two carts of lab equipment that were bound for mineral testing in the site. And before that, other miners destroyed the science team’s bathroom. Slatehoof, head of excavation operations is trying to keep them under control, but he is one pony and he cannot stave off the rising tensions for much longer. Especially when his much angrier counterpart, Chief Engineer Quartz, is a hot-headed mare that just doesn’t know the meaning of ‘patience’ and ‘peace’. I imagine the only reason none of that ire has turned my way is because Mayberry and I are the only ones taking care of their injured ponies. But for how much longer as the death toll rises?

And if that wasn’t bad enough, the infections are getting worse and more frequent. Suffice to say I now believe Sunny Dale when she said she hasn’t used any drugs, as other patients - some with no history of drug abuse - have contracted the same sort of infection. I’m not a biologist, but I took some samples from Sunny Dale (the poor mare passed away two weeks after her amputation, as the infection had already metastasized to some major organs) to analyze. It’s remarkably simple in structure, like a virus, but contains organelles, cytoplasm, and an excessive amount of mitochondria, but no nucleus or detectable DNA despite using every dye test under the sun. So I can’t make heads or tails of it. I’ve sent a sample to the science team for analysis with the hopes they can help me synthesize a vaccine.

Entry 13: I’m scared now.

Slatehoof is dead. Nopony knows exactly what happened. He and Quartz organized a protest to force the Overmare into improving safety in the excavation site, but violence broke out somehow and some trigger happy pony in Security fired a shot. It definitely wasn’t a peaceful protest from what I heard, as Quartz was egging everypony on and riling them up, but for Slatehoof to be killed like that? Didn’t even get a chance to save him. Bullet severed his femoral artery in his abdomen and that was it. Mayberry and I attempted a quick surgery to clamp off the artery, but it tore and retracted up into his pelvis. At that point we just couldn’t get it and he bled out within two minutes.

Now the Stable is thoroughly divided. Security has enforced curfew and martial law in the sections they can strongly control. Quartz had taken the rest. I’ve already had armed squads from each faction visit and basically threatened me and Mayberry to choose a side. The Overmare and the Security Chief have ‘reminded’ me of my loyalty to Equestria, Stable-tec and M.A.R.S. and with ‘we cannot guarantee your safety’ if I don’t yada-yada. And of course, Quartz’s ponies attempted to guilt trip me; if I don’t join their cause then I don’t care about Slatehoof and all the ponies who died in my clinic. Preposterous. I told them both: medicine doesn’t discriminate, and I reminded them that this was Fluttershy’s belief and the foundation of the Ministry of Peace itself.

I wish I had better news on the medical sides of things. Almost a quarter of the stable has this strange infection now. I’m having to turn away the most fit ponies because I just don’t have room. Mayberry and I haven’t left the clinic in nearly two weeks and I haven’t slept in three days, we’ve been so busy. At least it may have paid off… kinda. I’ve programmed the autodoc with a new surgery capable of cleansing the infection… as long as it’s in its earliest stage and even then it’s less than a 30% success rate, it’s the best I could do sadly. Any longer than that and the surgery’s risk far outweighs the benefit. Attempted it on a deathbed pony and he passed within the first hour of the five hour surgery. It’s too complicated a procedure for Mayberry and myself to attempt and we only have two audodocs to use at a time. Take the limited equipment, times the number of infected ponies, minus the ones that are too late to save and factor in the bizarre rate at which ponies are becoming infected… and we’re screwed. I pray every day that the science team shows up at my door and says they have a cure we can make, but I’ve heard nothing from them in weeks.

Many ponies want us to open the stable doors, try to get help for the sick and to defuse the small war being fought by Security and the engineering ponies. However, we cannot do that. Months ago, in a private meeting between the heads of the departments and before Slatehoof died, sensors detected the distant tremors of megaspells detonating on the other side of Canterlot mountain and as far away as Hoofington. The external geiger counters have detected magic-radiation that exceeds survivable levels by over 4,000%. In short, we go outside we die, so that is not an option.

What is going on in this stable? Why is this happening? I no longer believe this is coincidence. Why else would the well-being of our ponies not be the top priority? Isn’t that why we built these coffins in the first place!?

Entry 14: The Stable is dead.

I’ve locked the door. Fighting has been ravaging the stable, but it’s not security and engineering that is doing the fighting, no… I wish it was that simple.

I was taking the latest batch of corpses down to the morgue and when I opened the door… the things were alive! Sunny Dale and the earliest victims of the infection were ALIVE! The clinic had slowed in that last few days as I hadn’t had any new patients. I thought that maybe things were finally calming down, but no, it’s because these monstrosities were killing everypony!

Bless Security Chief Summer Star… I would be dead if it weren’t for him. Moments after I got back to the clinic and locked the door, the Overmare announced over the PA that everypony should stay in their homes. That was two days ago. Mayberry left. She had to go to her family despite my begging her to stay.

The monsters seem to be attracted by sound. One clawed at the door a few hours ago and I shut everything off and hid. It’s been quiet since. Every now and again the intercom would burp to life with screams for help, then die again. The last message was almost two days ago. Everyone is dying around me in this nightmare and there’s nothing I can do…

Entry 15: It’s several days later and this will be my last entry. The small stockpile of food finally ran out. The water still runs pure, though. I could survive a bit longer. Maybe if I was daring enough I could sneak down to the cafeteria and salvage some food. But what for? The Stable is dead and the world above is dead.

The irony of what I’m about to do isn’t lost on me. Two hoof fulls and a bottle of FireSprite should do it…

I’m going to the Everafter now, to be with my most certainly dead assistant, Mayberry. I never told her just how much she meant to me, now I will never get the chance to. If anypony finds these messages, leave while you still can. Evil has been unleashed in this stable, and it needs to remain buried.

Goodbye…

I sat back and slumped in the old chair of the clinic office, having finished the last of the uncorrupted entries. In the corner of the small room there was a unicorn skeleton, the once Dr. Curette I realized, and now her death was a lot less mysterious. Honestly after what I had learned, I kind of wished it was still just a mystery.

“How is he?” I whispered as I wiped away the errant moisture gathering in my eyes. The whole stable wiped out in such barbaric fashion. What if...

Blaster looked up from the only functioning autodoc, the other had been damaged beyond repair by a fallen support beam. “Looks good far as I can tell. Yellow lights are good on med tech right?”

Scarlett and I sighed with a response at the same time, “Yes…” Then exchanged awkward glances.

“How long?” Whiteout asked quietly from the window. She chanced another peek and jerked her head back out of view. “They’re still out there,” her voice died to a whisper.

I nodded with a sigh as my shoulders sagged. We made enough noise to attract a whole lot of the demonic creatures - which I now hazard a guess that they were the Stable’s inhabitants - but they did not know we were here. Not yet, anyway. “The notes said several hours, but…” I trailed off and remembered the abysmal success rate. A glance between each of them and a pit sunk into my stomach. If I were to tell them Ghost’s chances, then they would probably abandon him. He would be alone, fresh out of surgery, and he would…

No. I won’t let another die when I can do something about it. “But he’ll make it. We just need to wait.” Even if it means lying. Goddesses, forgive me.

“We can’t stay here!” Scarlett hissed. “Those things are rights outside and all we fucking need is one noise and we’re trapped.”

“So shut up then,” I hissed back with an added glare. Before she could retaliate, I said a bit more gently, “Look, I know you’re scared, we all are. This Stable is a… a nightmare beyond anything we have ever seen, but we need to keep faith.”

Blaster chuckled with a small smirk. “Sorry princess but we don’t believe what you believe.”

I rolled my eyes. “Obviously. I meant to keep faith that we’ll get out of here.” A pause, then I added, “All of us.” The fact that I actually needed to clarify that annoyed me to no end.

“But how are we gonna do that?” Whiteout whispered, a noticeable tremble in her shoulders. “The elevator we used is in pieces, we don’t even know if there is another way out… and even if there was, how’re we going to get out of this room? Both doors have those things outside.”

My ears pasted back and I bit my lip. All were valid points and we needed answers. Can’t go back, can’t go forward, and there is not a guarantee of escape even if we could. The bounty was of no concern anymore, there was no salvaging anything in this death trap. And while I did not think of it before, even if we could get the time and peace to disassemble equipment, we would have to-- wait...

An idea suddenly hit me and I grinned real big.

“Uh oh.” Blaster took a step back. “Not sure I like that…”

“Oh, you will,” I said. “You will.”

*** *** ***

“This is either the most ingenious idea ever,” Blaster whispered behind me. “Or the dumbest.”

I grinned despite myself, shuffling along in the cramped and dusty overhead vent just ahead of the others.

“Shhhh!” Scarlett hissed just behind him. “Shut the fuck up! They’re just below!”

And indeed as if to prove her point, below the vent was another of the bloody, mutated, shuffling horrors. From the mostly closed vent, I could see it had once been an earth pony stallion wearing some form of coveralls and a bloody yellow helmet hung around its neck. The red-on-black eyes stared straight forward and its sharp limbs and mandibles hung limp. The monster slowly passed by in a lethargic bore, the four of us waited anxiously above. Once it was gone we quietly continued.

“How did you know this vent would be safe?” Whiteout quietly asked.

I smirked and whispered back what I found. “A stable has many vents, many of them different sizes. The vents the creatures ambushed us through were much larger than this one. As long as we stay quiet, we will be fine.” I concluded softly and a lot more confidently than I felt. I still had Conviction out just ahead of me, pointed towards the dark unknown… just in case, even though its one magazine would do little good in a confrontation. I kept my pipbuck lamp off for fear of the creatures taking notice, which kept us almost in perfect darkness. The flickering lights just outside the intermittent vent grates occasionally showed our way.

“And so,” Blaster grunted softly, the trip harder on the large stallion. “What’s the plan here, darlin’? We gonna worm our way till when ‘xactly? ‘Cause I ain’t much for tight spaces.”

Truthfully? I didn’t know. We were low on ammo and could not afford to fight these things head on. Our only recourse was to then hide and flee for our lives. Which I was fine doing, as the creatures proved terrifyingly fast and durable. “Well,” I whispered, then paused to see further ahead in the dark shaft. “We should try to find some manner of armament.”

“Ya mean ammo?”

I rolled my eyes. “Yes… ammo.” I gave a side-glance to Conviction. I cannot believe what I am about to say. “On second thought, it would not behoove us to find some better weapons.”

“I’d be fine with that.”

“Same here.”

“Yeah…”

The question is… what weapons? And where? It was not like we could just stroll around or ask somepony for help. If Curette’s logs were accurate, then the hundreds of inhabitants of Stable 68 were either dead, lifeless corpses or these shuffling horrors. And from the sound of things, much of said ammunition and weapons may have been used already in the ancient conflict; Curette mentioned the strenuous situation between Security, science team, and the Overmare with Engineering and this ‘Excavation’ team. If things blew up like I suspect they did, then it was likely that the fighting used up any resources we could possibly plunder to save our flanks.

And even if we were to get lucky and find an arsenal, how would that help us? If the weapons were like what we had now, then they would be just as useless. I bit my lip as we crawled along, trying to find some way to balance the scales in our favor. With Ghost down for the count, and possibly dead, we were down our best fighter (no offense to Blaster, Scarlett, and Whiteout, of course. And I certainly do not count myself in that category).

I sighed softly and closed my eyes for a moment to send up a prayer to the Goddesses, my hope that we got out of this alive somehow.

The vent seemed to go on forever, and not all was as planned. Many times we had to take turns due to a collapsed or crushed vent, and more than once we had to stop for a prolonged period of time to wait for one of the creatures to pass by. None of us dared to speak at these critical junctures for fear of discovery.

“How much farther?” Scarlett whispered impatiently. “We’ve been scooting along for over an hour now!”

I gave nod, then peered out of the nearby grate. “I see lots of doors, each of them has a set of ascending numbers.” I paused with the thought. “I think we’re in the living quarters.”

“Is that where we want to be?” Whiteout asked.

“All depends, darlin’.”

“On?” I asked in kind and glanced back to Blaster.

He frowned. “On how many of them buggers were in the living quarters when things went to shit.”

Oh.

I grimaced, then gave a nod to his suspicion as we continued forward.

Thump.

“There’s another one,” Scarlette commented. “What is that, the fourth one now?”

“Any ideas what that was?”

“Explosion, I reckon.” Blaster guessed. “Ya got this stable with no living ponies left in it, right? So if everypony’s dead…”

“Then who is left to fix things when they break,” I finished the thought, and that brought on a whole new terrifying revelation to light. This stable was old. Very old. And quite likely falling apart with no one left that can make repairs.

“Best to keep a wary eye on our step,” I suggested. “Lest we run into something more dangerous than these creatures.”

There was a murmur of agreement between us.

“Ya know, Security might be our best bet.” Blaster shuffled forward, just behind me. He continued, “Been in one Stable before, and Security always had some manner of weapon or at least a little ammo.”

I frowned. Both because that would not help us that much and at the thought of Stables having weapons. But as I had seen, this Stable is not what it should be. I thought back to the Stable-Tec and M.A.R.S. barrels and boxes I had seen; those were not of the Goddesses, and yet they were here. How? Why? What were they for? In the back of my mind the answered lingered like a demon hidden in the blackness, waiting for the right moment even though I refused to acknowledge it.

Thump!

BOOM!

The entire vent shook like a filly waving a fork around. Stars clouded my vision as I slammed against the side of the grate. Freefall, then I fell into the open hallway and crashed to the floor…

… and right at the bloody hooves of one of the monsters.

I glanced up and my blood froze. It glared down on me with savage hunger.

Up above in the open vent, “Girl! Run! Get up and RUN!”

Conviction was not at my side. I scrambled back just as the two pike-like arms stabbed into the rusted floor. The creature howled indignantly, as if my attempt to save myself was some kind of affront.

Yes, running is a very good idea right now!

Though instead of doing that, I scrambled dumbly on my back. The creature advanced with murderous howls, its bony knives stabbing down at each second with the intent to kill. Eventually it figured out that it should aim for my chest rather than my flailing hind legs, which left rolling to the right as my only recourse. Except now the thing loomed over me with a commanding position. Bloody mandibles chittered as if it knew, the ded light behind its eyes fixated solely on me.

“Get away!” I screamed out and bucked, only to be stuck at and awkward angle, my hips and hind legs held up by the arms that grew out of the thing’s belly. It screeched and rose both spear-like limbs high and I knew it was the end.

Bang, bang!!

Two cannon shots rang out followed by the squeals and gurgles of the monster. Its sickly underbelly limbs loss their grip and I fell. Shocked by rescue, I saw Whiteout in the open vent grate that I fell from, her weapon propped and aimed for the two of us.

“Stop waiting to be murdered and run already, stupid!” Scarlett yelled from a grate further down the wall.

I gave a nod and scrambled to my hooves, then galloped away as fast as I could down the singular direction of the hallway. Most of the doors had a red light, which I knew meant they were locked and of no use to me. One, however, was blacked out, its bulb broken. With the monster chasing me and the echoes of more on the way, it was the only option. I had to risk it.

Something beeped and the door started to open, groaning with the effort of not having to function for Goddesses knows how long. Yes! It works! I’m sa--

Another creature stood in the door, this one so obese its morbidly stretched underbelly dragged across the metal floor. My furiously pumping blood ran cold. It did not help that the first monster was hot after my tail.

The fat one saw me as its vision cleared the door. It gurgled a deep-throated screech and stomped forward, me and its friend racing towards it at the same time.

“OH damn, oh damn, oh damn!!” I panicked, trying to figure some way out before the distance closed and I would end up horribly perforated and dismembered. Morbidly I wondered if getting killed by these things would be worse than what Bracket would have done.

“Rrrrraaaaauuughh!!” Behind me, the monster let out a loud battlecry and I heard its hooves leave the floor as it leaped. The bulbous blob in front of me raised a limb high, intent on skewering the delicious unicorn in front of it.

The sight of the limb froze my legs and I skid to a stop. Moments later, the first creature slammed into the bulbous fat one in front of me. I blinked, the two angry things growling and snapping at each other, tangled in a mess of mutilated limbs.

Oh.

Picking the widest side, I galloped by and made for the open room, praying to the Goddesses that it would be clear. Thankfully it was, deserted by the large one.

“Where!?” I panted and looked around frantically. “Where, where, where!?” Aha! The red close button. Outside I could hear the things getting up and advancing. I pounded the thing repeated. “Close! Close, close, close, for the love of Luna CLOSE!” I begged.

The door descended maybe an inch, then groaned and refused to budge. I screamed.

I chanced a peak and the things are already bounding.

“Shit!” I retreated and pounded the button again and again and again. “Please close!!”

The monsters were almost upon me. I looked this way and that for another way out, there was none. I am screwed. So very, very screwed.

The things crossed the threshold, there was a snap of metal--

Bang! Crunch.

I jumped, the steel wall of the door came crashing down like a fist, catching both monsters in the threshold and sending a grotesquely wet splatter across the entire frame.

I stared for what felt like forever in the silence, processing what had just happened as my racing heart still thumped in folded ears. It is not certain what started first, the maniacal laughter or the faint, but the floor rushed up to meet me regardless.

Level Up!

New Perk: Intense Training: You gain +1 point to a S.P.E.C.I.A.L. stats. +1 to Agility.

Chapter 17

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter 17

“It gets easier from this point, right? … right!?”

Voices.

I floated. A sea of nothing. A limbo from which there was no direction. The gentlest pressure from all sides.

Then voices came and never ceased. They told me things. Things I did not understand. Many, many things. Repeated ad nauseum.

But some I did. The voice taught me things. To speak, to walk, to write, to cast. A neverending mantra that caused me intense pain; only then would it stop, but only briefly, when the pain lessened.

Light assailed me, I squirmed and tried to will it away. Of course, it would not leave me be and eventually it became bearable.

“Open,” It said, radiating feminine warmth like none that I had felt before.

I did as it asked. Darkness fell like a bisected curtain, murky shapes moved, some rose above and behind while other, larger shapes swam back and forth. I was scared and wanted out.

The voice calmed me, said it was okay, that soon it would all be over… I just needed patience because I was not quite ready. I heard it, comprehended, but did not understand. I received no answer to what I wanted. Instead the voice spoke of destiny and I would know in time.

It muttered words...

*** *** ***

My ears twitched and I murmured back to consciousness, a blurry and gray metal ceiling just above, and a monstrous headache. Before I could even blink the fog away, a horrible stench assaulted my nose. I wanted to gag, but the sluggish dizziness slowed my every thought. Curtailing the smell of rotting flesh was the acrid yet familiar scent of smoke. I sniffed several times and my first thought was Eternal Dawn burning another bagel in the toaster, as she so often did in the mornings.

“Hey!”

I blinked at the sudden, gruff voice and looked around slowly, yet saw noone. I wanted nothing more than for it to go away. Everything hurt and all I wanted was peace…

“Hey, I think she’s coming to!”

“Hey, girlie! Come on now, this ain’t no time to take a crazy pill and jabber on about purple tea cups!!”

I blinked again, more awake now. My first attempt to get up wrenched a pained groan from me as lightning shot up my midsection. A turn later revealed I had fallen on a thick book. “Who would guess that reading hurts… ouch.”

“Girl, Silver, you with us!?”

I nodded. “Yeah.” I looked around but saw nopony. “Wait, where are you?”

“Up here!” I looked up towards the room’s vent and sure enough there was Scarlett on the other side with Crimson and Whiteout just behind her. “We’re stuck!”

“What? How?”

Scarlett snapped, “How do you think, genius!?”

“What she means to say is that whatever knocked you out of the vent earlier also trapped us in here. We can’t get out,” Whiteout said at the back of the line.

“Yep. And there’s, uh, a lot of smoke coming in here. Ain’t gonna be able to breathe soon.”

Sure enough, I glanced up to see thin black wisps of smoke pouring out of the vent, everypony hanging as low as they could to breathe. “Oh, um, okay! I’ll get you out!” I lit my horn and tugged at the vent grate. Unsurprisingly it didn’t budge.

“One moment…” I reared back down and looked around for something to help. A screwdriver would have been ideal. The very messy (and bloody!) room offered little. A bed, a couple furnishings, a personal bathroom, and a vidscreen.

“Hurry it up!” Scarlett yelled again, though with a noticeable tremor in her voice.

“I’m hurrying!!” I answered back. Come on, Silver, think!

“Find something to pry the vent with,” Blaster coughed from the back.

Whoever had lived in this particular room was nothing short of a slob. A few possessions like magazines, books, tools of no used to me in my current predicament, and trash all over the floor. If someone had told me there was carpet in this room, it would have fooled me. Finally I found what looked like an old and rusty screwdriver and gave a victorious gasp.

I rushed back over and tried to undo the screws. “Arrugh! Why won’t it--” I stared at the flat head of the screw and the star-like imprint of the screw heads and screamed.

“Pry the grate open!” Scarlett panicked from the inside.

I stabbed the flat screwdriver into the side of the grate. With both hooves I strained from the outside while Scarlett pushed from the inside. The smoke became thicker with each passing moment, and the coughing of my friends grew. The vent groaned, fighting our efforts tooth and nail.

Snap.

“Gyah!” I slammed into the wall and bounced back onto the floor, the book and screwdriver, the latter in two pieces, clattered to the floor. I stared at them in horror. “Damn it!”

The coughing had become much worse by now as I stared helplessly up at Scarlett and the others.

“No!” I looked around frantically for something else to use. I had to get that vent open now, I was not going to watch somepony die again! No! Not again!

Then I saw the dead creature, its front sheared in half by the malfunctioning door. Without thinking I ran over and stomped on its outstretched limb, again and again. Bone snapped and putrid flesh tore under my hooves. When I was sure the joint was broken, I grabbed the jagged, broken screwdriver and sawed at it with abandon, ignoring the gore that splattered my legs. Nothing else matter but getting them out, my personal squeamishness be damned.

With a yank and the disgusting tear of dead ligaments, the sharp limb came free. I could only assume these creatures were capable of rending metal with their limbs. Maybe not a full-fledged armored door, but definitely a little ventilation grate.

“Scoot back!” I demanded of Scarlett, the vent now obscured half of her face in black smoke. She gazed back at me in shock, her eyes red and tearing from the smoke. We have no time for this! “Do you want to live or do you want to die!? Scoot back right fucking now!” There was no patience left to admonish myself for cursing.

Thankfully Scarlett brook no further argument. The moment she was clear, I began slashing at the grate with the severed limb. Each swipe tore the metal like a hot knife through butter as pieces of shrapnel fell at my hooves. In no time at all I had the vent open, with one more series of swiped to lessen the jagged edges. All the while, their coughing and hacking spurred on the urgency of my task… especially when it started to grow quiet.

“Hang on! Goddesses, please hang on!” I tossed the limb aside and dove into the vent. I bumped into Scarlett and, with hoof and magic, squirmed and dragged her out. We fell with her on top of me, but I could not wait as I moved her off of me and dove again.

I had to go deeper this time to get Blaster, the smoke consumed the entirety of the vent. Within moments my eyes stung horribly and I was coughing up a storm. Eventually I found him trying to crawl forward. “I’ve….” I hacked again. “Got you!”

“Gl-glad t-to-... hear it…”

After what felt like forever, we fell out of the vent, the larger and heavier stallion landed on top and knocked the wind out of me. I weakly pushed him off and got back up, the two coughing and hacking next to me.

“Whiteout!” I coughed into the vent. There was no response as the smoke poured in like an unstoppable tide. I started to climb in…

“Wait…” Came a hacking cough behind me as magic yanked on my hindleg.

“Wait!? I can’t wait! There’s still time!”

Scarlett shook her head. “You’ll die…”

I snapped back and glowered, “And why would a Goddesses-damned raider care!? Why would a raider care about the life of another! She is still in there!”

Something I said made her wince and let go under my withering glare. Unimpeded, I climbed back in.

The vent, already dark due to a sheer lack of lighting, was nothing short of a vein of heated terror.

She was behind Blaster, the last in the vent, and I had to crawl farther than before in the thick smoke. Breathing became impossible, tears overwhelmed my aching eyes. I coughed and sputtered, shaking with the effort to go on.

“Whiteout!” I called again.

Silence.

A chill ran down my spine despite the heat. No! I will not watch another Clover! Teeth grit and coughing, I made my way forward, eventually spotting her slumped against the wall of the vent. She was there, still and unmoving. I grabbed and backed out as quickly as I could, my own vision darkened by the moment as my head swam. By now the distance felt like it had tripled, the vent filled to the brim with black, inky smoke and our imminent death.

Have to… keep going… need to…

Need to…

My leg left the vent, but I had not the strength to go on. I felt the others grab me and I tightened my hold on Whiteout as they pulled. All at once the stifling air cooled and I bounced on the floor again, sucking in great mouthfuls of not-choking air and coughing up my own lungs.

My teary vision darkened, and I went limp.

*** *** ***

“How is she?” I asked, my voice sounded and felt like sandpaper. I gulped down more water.

Whiteout was situated in a bed in an entirely different room. I had woken up just as the others closed the door to our new sanctuary, one free of smoke and the crushed monster. Blaster told me that he and Scarlett moved us both to a better hideout, where we now tried to recuperate from smoke inhalation and exhaustion.

Blaster checked Whiteout’s pulse, then nodded. “Seems alright. Should wake up any minute now that she has clean air.” I nodded in kind and breathed a sigh of relief, but Blaster continued in a quieter tone, “You both coulda died there, ya know.”

I frowned. Really? This again? “I was not going to just let her die. If you think for an instant--”

“Now hold on there, ‘fore ya get all hot-headed at me, listen. I get ya wanted to save her, I do, but sometimes ya gotta think or you’re jus’ gonna get yerself killed too. I’m jus’ sayin’, try to be more careful of yerself. Ya can’t save ponies if ya kick the bucket with ‘em, that ain’t a team sport ya want to take part in.”

I opened my mouth to retort, then decided against it. What good would it have done to try and explain to him why I could not wait? She was dying and I needed to act. If I had stood around and thought about it, she would be a corpse in that vent. Though now I questioned if he would have done the same. Him and his little raider friend. “You have a strange way of explaining things. What is a sport? And what does it have to do with kicking cleaning supplies?” Sounded like vandalism to me.

He laughed. “T’was an expression, don’t read too much into it.”

“Whatever,” I groaned as I slowly stood up. “We’ll need to move soon.”

“I’m sure we can soon. There’s a terminal with an interesting message, if it strikes yer fancy. In fact, it may be a game changer for us.” I quirked an eyebrow at him. “Trust me. Give ‘er a gander.”

I shrugged and forced myself up with effort and a sigh. Nothing would have been better than to collapse into a nice bed and just pass out. Blaster pointed me towards the nearby terminal, where the green glow signified its powered-up state. Sadly there was only one legible entry left.

Attention Engineering Staff;

Due to all the recent safety disasters and the Overmare’s inability to enforce safety standards, I am enacting a new policy. All engineering staff, especially those working in the excavation site, are required to keep their tools on hoof at all times and are responsible for the proper maintenance, cleaning, and repairs for the equipment under your care. In addition, if your tools suffer damage and require repairs, see Matterhorn immediately (preferably at his residence and office in room 316); do not worry about being marked tardy for your shift, Matterhorn will write you a valid notice of excuse. And if anypony gives you a hard time, send them my way and I will straighten matters out personally.

Furthermore, I fully expect everypony to attend Slatehoof’s memorial service. Time off is fully authorized.

Acting Chief Engineer,
Quartz

I studied the entry a few times over. “Hey, Scarlett…”

The ex-raider grumbled from her resting place, “Yeah, what do you want?”

“Remember Dr. Curette’s logs in the clinic?”

“Yeah. What about the dead bitch?”

I ignored her language. “Come look at this.” I scooted over to let her read. “I recall that there had been a lot of friction between Security and engineering.” I pointed at the signature. “Quartz was the ‘acting’ chief engineer, correct?”

“Ah-huh.”

“So that means she’s in charge of at least the engineers, correct?”

“Yes…”

“So, why would a chief engineer, in charge of a bunch of angry and agitated ponies, leave them in charge of their own tools?” Even we did not do that in Stable 46. Butters kept a tight lock on her tools and inventory, and made sure all of them were accounted for since they were dangerous. “Plus, why would she appoint only one pony to make repairs? Especially in a field with hundreds of workers and thousands of tools?”

Scarlett stared at me, clearly confused. Likewise Blaster had his head cocked, obviously trying to figure out where I was going with this.

“I think instead of going to security, we should go to…” I glanced back at the monitor. “This ‘room 316’ that Quartz mentioned. Matterhorn’s residence.”

Blaster sputtered. “What!? And what in tarnation do ya think we’re gonna find there? Wrenches? Hammers? Girl, Ah loved yer vent idea, really clever… ‘cept for the suffocatin’ part, but this? We need ammo and our only real chance of gettin’ our hooves on that is in security. Why we suddenly gotta detour to what’s-his-name’s place fer?”

I got his objection, however, “Think about it. What good is there in going to security, hm? From what I understand, ammo for Conviction is rare, so we likely wouldn’t find any magic spark packs for it anyway. And say we do find a trove of ammunition for your weapons? Does that magically change our effectiveness against these bloodthirsty creatures?” I paused for a moment to let that sink in, then ultimately answered, “No, it doesn’t.”

I paced around the room and poured out my thoughts. “I believe the engineering ponies were gearing up for something big. Quartz was described as a less than agreeable mare. The complaints of the engineering ponies were not being properly addressed by the High Pr- I mean, Overmare… and they were at odds with Security; we saw evidence of fighting that did not look like the creatures’ doing. Even more, many of these ponies had a bad record, yet they were brought here anyway. If you were an engineering pony, with lots of tools, what would you do?”

Blaster’s face lit up with understanding. “Make weapons out of ‘em.”

As grim as the thought was, I nodded. “Yes.”

“And what if your hunch is wrong?” Scarlett whispered.

“Then we’re dead either way,” I said softly, that revelation sent a chill down my spine. “We can’t keep fighting these things the way we were. I know you’re all experienced, far more than I am, but Ghost was our best going into this place and he’s down… maybe for good. We have to come up with a better plan.” Goddesses we really were screwed if I was wrong.

“Maybe we can get the tools we need to improvise an elevator, or something, and get the hell out of here.” Scarlett leaned back, thinking just as I was. “The cables were still there. Maybe I can rig something…”

I paused, “Yeah, though I think--”

A weak cough and the stirring of a certain white unicorn drew our attention.

“Lan’sakes she’s awake!” Blaster went to her bedside and offered our last canteen. “Ah tell ya, girl. Yer tougher than a radscorpion on Buck!” He offered with a grin.

Whiteout coughed and gave a weak smile as she took the canteen. “Wha… what happened…?”

“Girlie over there saved yer flank, though she almost gone and killed herself to do it.” Whiteout looked from him to me.

I smiled back. “How do you feel?” She winced at the raspiness of my voice.

Whiteout sighed with a small cough. “B-better… I guess.”

“Glad to hear it, girlie.” Blaster smiled. “We’ll take a bit longer to rest, then move out.”

“Where are we going?” Whiteout tried to sit up, but Scarlett stopped her.

“Well…” Blaster glanced to me as he debated something in his head. “We were gonna head off to Security, as planned… though Silver here has a different idea.”

I gave a nod. “Indeed. I think we have a better chance if we find room 316. I suspect we will find more useful things there instead of in security.”

“Ah don’t understand how ya c’n be so sure.” Blaster was going to take some convincing.

“Well, look at what happened earlier.” I coughed again and rubbed my barrel. “Bullets do not work well against these things. They seem to just shrug them off far more easily than we would like.”

“So? It’ll just take more.” Scarlett challenged. “We won’t get more in some dumbass pony’s room, we need to go to the fascists HQ.”

Blaster seemed torn between agreeing with me or his marefriend. I pressed a little more. “Indeed more bullets would help, but we won’t have enough. This Stable had hundreds of occupants when it fell. I can only imagine that most of them have transformed into these creatures.” I thought for a moment. What would Ghost say? “I think that a few well-placed shots are worth a lot more than hundreds of glancing blows. If that makes sense.” As much as I hated the thought, I would have saved a lot of magical energy ammo against Deathrain if I took my time and went for careful aim rather than spraying wildly.

The thought made me cringe. Why was this crossing my mind now?

“She has a point,” Whiteout said through small coughs.

“Darlin’, Ah love ya, but that makes more sense to me.” Blaster finally relented to my logic, which Scarlett gave him a scowl but said no more.

“Good,” I said and tried not to take too much pride in my victory here. “Then we’ll depart once we’re ready.” I thought back to Ghost trapped inside the Autodoc. We needed to get back to him once the surgery was done. To do that we needed new, more effective weapons.

I glanced at the closed door. “Was the coast clear enough?”

“Yeah. The things milled off about half an hour ago.”

I nodded and gave some more thought. Half an hour, plus the time we spent crawling around, and the time that Whiteout and I were incapacitated. Unfortunately I did not keep a good eye on my Pipbuck’s clock, and as a result I had no idea how long we had left before Ghost would be ready.

Don’t worry. I will get you out of here. I swear on the Goddesses and my own life.

Footnote: Level up.

New Perk: Intense Training: You gain +1 point to S.P.E.C.I.A.L. stat of your choice. +1 to Endurance.

Author's Note

Christ on a cracker, I can hardly believe how long it's been since I last updated this! I wanna apologize again for the wait. Things have finally settled down somewhat and I hope to post more quickly from here on out. Thanks for sticking with me!

This is kind of a short chapter, but it's where I left off. I needed to re-read the previous sixteen chapters (and my "bible" of information) to refresh myself. A task that is easier now because I don't have school to study for! Yay! Anyway, I hope you enjoy!

Oh, and have a Happy Thanksgiving!! :twilightsmile:

Chapter 18

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter 18

“This is the Equestrian Wasteland. It's nothing if not cruel.”

Tales.

I heard only a few while I grew up in my home. Most were inconsequential, or just a boring rumor that some other filly made up. It used to make me mad, since they seemed to be only lies and that was against the creed of the Goddesses that we followed day to day. ‘Stop spreading that nonsense!’ I would tell them, then threaten to tell Dawn of what they had said. Needless to say I was not very loved for that behavior. The evidence that Harmonics was my only friend would attest to that. The biggest tale was, of course, those about the Great Seal, which I now knew to simply be a big metal blast door.

Everyone wondered the same thing. Where did it lead? What was behind the Great Seal? Would anyone return if they went beyond it? And of course, no one had the courage to find out. It also did not help that to do so was considered taboo.

Until recently, anyway…

Now I found myself in a world full of tales, mysteries, curiosities… horrors… nightmares. All of which I now had to contend with or lose my life.

I had questions. So many questions. However the answers were frustratingly kept from me. More and more I felt that feeling wrestling inside my mind that everything was off. Something nibbling at the psyche of my mind that I could not quite comprehend. A hoof simply could not be put on it. Like an errant eyelash stuck in your eye, but you cannot find it with a mirror.

I had only seen a fraction of this world beyond my own. Heard so many things that were foreign, alien, and beyond my admittedly limited comprehension, much as it instilled a sense of frustration and fear within me. Nearly all of it was bad in one way or another.

The question at the forefront right now: Have they moved yet?

I chanced a very slow peek around the overturned metal table, then immediately ducked back around. The answer was ‘nope, still there!’

Scarlett grumbled right behind me and I lightly kicked her. Not ten feet from us were at least four of the damned creatures. One of which was literally so close I could reach out and grab his bloody, decaying fetlock with my own.

But they hadn’t seen us yet, thank the Goddesses.

Just like in the vent we were forced to buckle down, stay quiet, and pray that they would not have the curiosity to poke around in the wrong direction. Luckily, with the curved hallway behind us and only the mass expanse of room to our right, there was not another avenue of approach for us to get spotted from.

I glanced back. Scarlett was behind me, followed closely by Blaster, with Whiteout covering our tails. I mouthed the words. Anything?

Blaster very cautiously took a peek and I held my breath. When he quickly ducked back down -- and when the bloodthirsty howls did not come -- I dared to relax a smidge. Blaster pointed at his own eyes, then to a direction away from us and at an angle that led into the room.

Just ahead of us was the hallway, and maybe fifty feet away was an elevator. We had to get there in order to reach our destination; Room 316. The stairs a short ways behind us were a no-go. Blockaded by welded footlockers. And, as luck had it, booby trapped with things called ‘grenade bouquets’ which Blaster was capable of disarming. Each of us now had a collection of three grenades to our names.

“Well?” Scarlett whispered very quietly. “Why don’t we just spam these things at the fuckers and bolt? Each of us throws one. Four grenades, dead monsters, right?”

I sighed. “Because, we don’t know precisely how many are nearby, nor do we know if the elevator works. If we throw grenades, run, and it doesn’t work, then we die. We need to distract them somehow and check the elevator first.”

“I’m getting tired of crouching here.” Scarlett squirmed as quietly as she could. “It’s almost been an hour.”

I nodded, feeling the strain as well. “I know, I know. Blaster, what else can you see?” I whispered a little further back.

He once more took a peek, then ducked back down a little slower than before. A good sign, I hoped. “They moved a little bit. None’r facin’ us. There’re a few rooms off that’a way, we could maybe toss a can or somethin’ in there. Draw ‘em in.”

Well, it was the best plan we had so far… I gave a nod and waited.

Whiteout’s horn lit and she found an empty bottle, easy to do since this room seemed to be some kind of open cafe or kitchen. Not a true cafeteria, as it was too small to serve more than maybe a dozen, but it was littered with garbage. She took her own careful peek, then hurled the bottle down the hall, right over their heads. A second later came the distant, brief sound of shattered glass.

Didn’t have to wait long. The things chittered and growled, then we heard their steps head away from us. Very slowly I peeked for hopefully the last time. It did the trick, all four of them were now in the next room down the hall, plus three more, which confirmed my fears. Who knew how many a grenade barrage would have attracted? We had no way of knowing and quite frankly it was an answer to a question I did not want answered. Ever.

“Okay, let’s go,” I whispered and slowly stood to advance, keeping one eye on the empty hallway and another on the cavalcade of freaks. Scarlett followed, then Blaster and Whiteout.

Quickly and quietly we fled and made sure not to accidentally kick any of the minefield of loose trash scattered around on the floor. Scarlett, Blaster and I crowded the elevator panel while Whiteout hugged the wall corner to watch the monsters. The three of us winced as the rusty panel popped free and Whiteout gave a nervous glance back. After a second, she gave a hoof-up as we were still fine… at least for the moment.

“For the love of the Goddesses,” I whispered. “Please be quieter.”

“Hey, Ah’m tryin’, girlie.” Blaster looked over the wiring and control circuit board. He worked in silence, examining the electronics for functionality. … or at least I assumed so.

It was as if time slowed to a crawl and my racing heart fought relentlessly to speed it back up. This was taking way too long for my comfort. My eyes stayed on the still form of Whiteout, straining for any signs of our worst nightmares to be realized. The long hallway was barren of cover or alternate escape routes. No place to run, no place to hide if we needed it. There was a vent, but it looked stubbornly secured and I doubt I could convince the others to climb into one again. Not after last time.

I felt so useless, powerless even. The feeling was strange to me, going from a leader of hundreds where they all followed my word as strongly as the Goddesses themselves, to a lamb waiting to be slaughtered down here and forgotten.

Conviction levitated by the side, ready to fire if I needed to, but with only one spark pack…

“Blaster?” I whispered softly and felt cold against my backside. Apparently in my nervousness I had backed against the elevator door.

“Nearly there, girlie.” Sparks suddenly shot out from the panel and he cursed, but got right back to work.

I gulped. How long would the monsters be distracted? Ten minutes? Five? Less? There was no way to know and the feeling of imminent death weighed like a ton of bricks on my back.

Then Whiteout’s ears perked up and she quickly but silently crept back towards us.

“They’re coming back.” … and delivered the worst possible news.

Shit.

I winced and just stared forward at the hall. Then my breath hitched as the morbid snout of one of the creatures just barely poked out from the doorway, joined by a macabre, boney spear of an arm floating in the air. The three of us not working on the panel squeezed into the left side wall, trying to keep ourselves from being spotted and not caring in the slightest for personal space. Blaster had no such luxury, yet he saw what we were doing and why, so he scooched over as much as he could while still reaching the panel.

“Damnit, hurry up shit for brains!” Scarlett urgently hissed above a whisper.

Shit.

I could see the thing moving. It was still mostly around the corner, but just one small step forward would be enough…

Shit.

Conviction was pointed squarely at where I imagined the creature to be should it step forward, and I was ready to bring SATS up in a heartbeat. In my peripheral, Whiteout and Scarlett were ready too. I just hoped an itchy trigger wouldn’t get the best of either of us.

Shit.

Goddesses I can’t stand this!!

I held my breath lest I might scream. Conviction shook in my telekinetic grasp and the very tiny, quiet rattle of the weapon amplified that terror. Would it hear my weapon? It was certainly really loud!! Gyah!!

Shit!

Ding.

The sudden bell behind me nearly made all three of us shriek, but three simultaneous hooves slammed into our muzzles in a desperate attempt to stop it.

Ow…

But then that was enough. The creature growled and stepped forward, drawn to the faint but distinct noise, its head already turned in the direction of the elevator. Its wide, dead eyes fixated on us.

Shit, shit, shit!!!

It growled and that turned into an unearthly howl, then it charged forward on decaying hooves to murder the hell out of us.

Time slowed as I activated SATS when my wit returned. Five shots, all center mass.

Pzzat! Pzzat! Pzzat! Pzzat! Pzzat!

The first two missed, the third sizzled the thing’s right leg, but the final two shots struck true and the creature’s body stumbled and glowed, then turned to ash as it came within a few yards of us.

I shakily allowed myself to breathe, the smell of ozone and ash actually welcomed for once. But now my targeting spell was depleted and the howls of the others drew closer for round two and horrible, horrible vengeance.

“Why the fuck isn’t it opening!?” Scarlett yelled next to me. There was no point in being quiet now.

I craned my neck to look, still sandwiched between Scarlett and Whiteout. “Blaster!?” My blood ran cold, the door indeed remained closed even though the light said the elevator was here.

Oh Goddesses!

“I don’t know! It should work, damn it!”

“Get it open or we’re fucked!!”

“Yes, please do!!” I whimpered, teeth grit and checking my ammo. One sparkle pack, now used by half, and my targeting spell hadn’t even begun to recharge. Not even enough for a single SATS assisted shot.

The others rounded the bend, bounding over each other like a tidal wave. It worked in our favor as it slowed them down, which bought precious seconds as Whiteout and Scarlett opened fire. I held back, trying to give my spell more time.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang, bang, bang! Bang!

Hot assault rifle lead and buckshot raced down the hallway, tearing into rotted flesh. Small fonts of blood painted the rusted hallway, one of the creature’s eyes exploded with half of its face, but like before it simply did not care in the slightest. Only the force of the impacts even mildly mattered with their weapons.

“Blaster!” I yelled, keeping one eye on the advancing monsters and the other on my SATS spell. I didn’t have to look at the door to know it was still closed, my flank did that for me as I desperately backpedaled into it as flight and fight battled for dominance in my brain.

“Ah fuck it!!” He nearly backed into our line of fire when I heard his massive combat shotguns rack fresh shells. Whiteout and Scarlett stopped to reload, leaving the monstrosities totally unhindered now.

Blam!! Blam!!

Twin shots rang out and a flurry of sparks erupted from the now destroyed panel.

Ding.

“Ahh!” The three of us fell backward into the now open car, and of course with my luck, it wasn’t completely level as the interior floor was a pony length lower than our level. I landed painfully on my side, with two heavy-ass, fully grown mares knocking the wind out of me.

Blaster landed next to us with a thunk, and remembered to bring Conviction with him as he let it drop onto the floor. He pounded the close door button and it slammed shut right as the monsters closed the distance.

“Oh thank you, Goddesses -- nngh! Get off of me, already!” I grunted and squirmed under them, struggling just for adequate breath.

“S-sorry!” Whiteout scrambled up first, then Scarlett took her sweet time.

“Somehow you’ll live, Princess…” the unpleasant ex-raider murmured.

I slowly got to my hooves, rubbing my side. “Yeah, well, you’re not exactly light either…”

Scarlett blinked, then scowled at me. “Did she just call me fat?”

“Sounded like it.” Blaster egged her on with a wide grin.

“Why I oughta…!” Scarlett glared and I stared right back.

“Girls, come on…” Whiteout stepped between the two of us. “Can we not do petty arguments while running away from super killer monster things?”

Scarlett snorted and rolled her eyes. “Fine, whatever. What fucking floor?”

“One second.” I consulted the map on my pipbuck. Thank the Goddesses for its ability to just pluck map information out of thin air. “So, uh, we need to go down six levels. That will be where room 316 is. Thankfully the room is also just down the hall.”

Click.

“Done.” Scarlett smiled and we all let out a sigh of relief as the elevator descended without issue.

“Are all Stable elevators this slow?” Whiteout asked.

I frowned. “No, not normally. Or at least not in my home.” This was taking far longer than I would like. Maybe we were all being impatient and on edge, but seriously, it had already been a full minute and we had only descended two floors.

“Thing’s centuries old with no maintenance,” Blaster commented. “Should be happy it works at all.”

“Yeah but I’m not fond of being stuck in a tin fucking can. I’m not a TV dinner!” Scarlett argued and truthfully I agreed. Especially after the whole vent scenario.

“Here, hit the next floor. Maybe we can take the stairs if we’re past the obstruction.” I gestured to the panel. Scarlett obliged.

Ding.

The door slid open…

Oh fuck me!

… right into the backside of a huge, putrid monstrosity. It mirrored the bulbous belly of the previous one that tried to chase me under the door before. We froze and dared not even breathe, the thing mere feet in front of us. Again the four of us backed away until our flanks bumped against the elevator wall. Miraculously, the thing did not turn around… yet.

But that would not last. Just past the huge mound of rotted muscle and flesh, I glanced several more of the thinner monstrosities. And they were not turned around and would notice us at any moment.

I dared not even whisper. I crouched and inched my way to the panel at a glacial pace, eyes darting fearfully between the ones down the hall and the one in front of me. Scarlett was closer, but we could not afford to delay. If that thing turned around too early, well… we would be a very messy but accurate interpretation of a blender. A prospect I did not look forward to.

Both the hallway and the elevator car were poorly lit, so I hoped it would buy me the time I needed before the other noticed as I slowly creeped forward. Every chirp and groan from the nearest monster made me jump and nearly pee myself.

Almost there…

I reached a hoof up.

My ear twitched, a more aggressive chirp down the hall. Even worse, it caught the big one’s attention as its ear did the same.

I wasn’t discovered just yet, I reached up. Another inch…

Come on…

The other down the hall had figured it out. They let out blood curdling screams and bounded down the hallway towards us. Big One hadn’t yet figured it out but… he started turning.

Shit! Stealthy pretense gone, I lunged the rest of the way and jabbed the close door button, and poked it repeatedly.

Goddesses close! Close, close, CLOSE!!

The Big One screamed in outrage and raised its scythe-like limbs high, ready to teach me the error of my ways. And this close there was no way to dodge.

Blam! Blam!

The twin report of Blaster’s heavy shotguns staggered the creature back and sprayed me with its blood, but I couldn’t afford to move. I had to close that door and why wasn’t it closing!?

“Come ON already!!” I screamed at the damned door. Big One wouldn’t be stunned long and his friends were nearly upon us. But right as he recovered and went for a second try at killing me, the metal doors slid shut.

Everypony in the cramped room gave a collective sigh of relief.

“That was too close…” Whiteout said.

“Yeah, no kiddin’.” Blaster grimaced, then gave a flat glance at Scarlett and I. “No more detours, alright?”

I nodded, still slumped on the floor. “Probably for the bes--”

A metallic screech above our heads, muted slightly by the elevator car cut me off. Everyone’s gaze shifted upwards, our ears straining to make out what we just heard.

“Now what…?” Blaster bemoaned and crouched his hindlegs so he could aim upwards. I scrambled to my hooves and pointed Conviction as well.

“More fucking bullshit?” Scarlett grit her teeth and followed Blaster’s lead with her rifle.

“Was it the elevator cables?” Whiteout gulped and shared the same thoughts I had.

“I hope not, I would rather not--”

Bang! Crash!

“Ah!” I couldn’t help the shriek as the whole elevator shook. That was on the ceiling! It dawned on me with terrible clarity. “Goddesses, it-... it’s above us!” Now I really wanted the car to hurry up!

“Oh fucking wonderful…” Blaster growled.

Terribly long moments passed with only muted growls and whispers. Then, a sudden rend of metal, and a long, boney spike lanced right through the roof! I reared back as it came within a foot of my face, wriggled around for a second as the serrated tip flailed, then withdrew.

“Fuck! Everypony, stay low!” Blaster commanded.

“D-don’t have to tell me twice!” Whiteout replied and crouched near me. I second that motion!

And just in time as the monster speared through the roof for a second time, right above Whiteout’s small frame and narrowly missing her. As it withdrew, a second lanced in the middle of the car. Ineffectual, but it was random and we had no way of predicting where or when the thing would strike next. It shrieked above the car as we moved, like an angry fisherman who still couldn’t get a satisfactory catch.

“Light the fucking thing up!” Scarlett challenged and raised her weapon to open up.

“No!” I yelled back and batted her rifle back down. “Do that and you will weaken the ceiling further!”

“It’s coming in soon anyway, damn it!” she retorted back, her weapon struggling to raise despite my hoof. I imagine she wanted to shoot me right now, but I didn’t care. I had to make her see things my way.

“Yes, but we have nothing we can fight with! We need that ceiling to hold as long as-- ahh!” It stabbed again, right between Scarlett and I, but hit open air. “B-but if it gets in here before the car stops, we’re dead!”

“Fuck! I hate it when she’s right!”

“Plus, you might -- eep!” That was close to Whiteout. “Y-you might sever the cable, then we’ll fall again!”

That was a good point. I had enough of that, thanks! And the damned car was still going at a snail’s pace as the whole shaft seemed to groan under our weight and that of our uninvited guest. By now the roof had several holes and I could see the macabre creature -- it was the big fat one that was just outside the door a few levels up -- as it thrashed around above, determined to skewer us alive.

Come on, come on!! I tried pressing the button again and again to no effect.

“Aaaagh!!”

I didn’t see it but I sure heard the scream of agony behind me. I turned to see a font of blood spray the far wall of the elevator, its source from Blaster’s bleeding shoulder as he tried to thrash away from the bony spear.

“AHhhh! You fuckin’ piece of shit!!” he repositioned and before any of us could stop him…

Blam! Blam! Blam! Blam!

The boom of his twin shotgun battle saddle lanced upwards, cutting straight through the elevator roof and into the monster above. It squealed in pain… but so too did the long, terrible, rending metal that just had to be the elevator cables.

The very same cables that kept us from plummeting down the shaft.

I stared at him in flabbergasted horror and it only seemed to quench his fury now.

“Uh…”

Scarlett was under no such spell as she bellowed, “You fucking idiot!!”

By the time she finished that very true statement the tortured and rending metal replaced itself with a metallic snap. Then gravity reversed as the car screamed down the shaft.

The screams of terrified ponies only drowned out to the squealing of the emergency brakes as they desperately tried to slow us down. At least they seemed to work, as the digital indicator for our level changed far faster than I would have preferred. It seemed almost comical, falling down an elevator shaft for the second time. Only this time I doubted we would get so lucky to survive.

My flailing hooves left the floor as Blaster, Scarlett, and Whiteout floated with me in impending nothingness. I don’t know why, but I still tried to pound the little open door button as if it would somehow save me. At least the damned creature couldn’t attack us through the roof as I imagined he fell down the long tunnel with us.

Then suddenly, and very painfully, gravity reasserted itself.

“Agggh!” I tasted metal and had to have bitten my tongue.

Thunk!!

I glanced up, through the holes, the thing landed. There was little time as the roof groaned, as did the emergency brakes.

“Come on!” Against the protests of my battered body, I forced myself up and to the door. “Come on! We have to get this open! Now!”

Everypony seemed to catch on why. Thank the Goddesses, because I was in no mood to explain why we needed to act to save our lives right now.

“Move!” Whiteout declared and I did so. She had her combat knife out and jammed it into the door’s crease. “Help me push!”

The door fought for every inch as the knife, too, bent from the four of us using it as a lever. My heart pounded as it seemed like multiple angles of death closed in on me from all sides. What would give first? Would the knife snap? Would the roof cave in and let the monstrosity above murder us? Would the emergency brakes lose their grip and send us crashing into the abyss?

Everything seemed possible…

No! I can’t give up! I have to get out of here!!

I grit my teeth, fueled by adrenaline, and pushed, even bracing my rear hooves on the wall and used my whole body like a jack. My legs ached and burned, but I could not afford to be weak right now!

Inch by inch the doors parted at an agonizing pace, but it was enough that the others could get a better grip. Soon we could see the level doors.

“Ah fuck! We have to open another door!?” Scarlett yelled out as the car’s sliding doors revealed we were between levels. One door sat above and the other below.

I groaned, then gasped as I remembered. “Wait! Th-there’s a button! Here, on the inside of the door!” I leaned under the bottom door, it had to be here! Butters once showed me the mechanism. If this Stable was really that similar to my home, then it had to have the same doors, right!?

In the dark, I saw it! “I need a push!”

I wormed through the opening as much as I could, the others pushing against my flanks. I might have cared in another circumstance, but all my focus was on stretching myself toward that crucial button.

“Come on!!” I groaned, my very joints felt like they would snap from desperation. Every second, the brakes ground against their mounts. I couldn’t reach it, I was still short!

“Ah! Push… harder!” Even as I groaned the words out, my hips pressed solidly into the door and felt like they were crushing me. It hurt enough that my eyes watered from the pain.

No! Damn it, come on! Just a few more inches, it was RIGHT THERE!!

Screeeeeech! Wham!

Like a light switch had been shut off and on in the span of a second, the world lurched around me. I screamed and flailed my hind legs, and felt my rear hoof connect with someone (sorry!), as the mental image of being torn in half flashed through my mind’s eye.

But that didn’t happen as the elevator car lurched. I was by no means comfortable… but the button now hovered so close to me that I could have booped it with my nose. Any further and the next level’s floor would have sheared off my horn.

Goddesses, that was close!

Taking my blessings in hand, I jabbed the button. Somewhere above me there was an affirmative beep and the door slid open on an emergency mechanism. I fell through and to the next level…

And a chill ran down my spine as I scrambled to my hooves and drew Conviction, expecting an angry welcoming committee…

… only to be met with a silent, empty hallway of half lit lights.

I gasped a sigh of relief, and a second lurch of metal brought me back to the peril at hand. I was safe, but the others weren’t. Not yet.

I reared up and helped to inch the doors of the elevator open more. Whiteout squeezed through easily, being the smallest of us -- and it only now occurs to me that maybe she should have went to press the button -- then Scarlett. Blaster needed more prying, the elevator jolted several more times, the brakes nearly spent. The monster had recovered by now and was angrily trying to slash his way through the elevator’s decimated roof.

“Why do you have to be so fucking fat!?” Scarlett groaned with the three of us as we tried to pry the doors open more and pull Blaster through.

“That’s muscle honey.” Blaster tried his best to squeeze through, even after removing his battle saddle, he was still too big.

“You’re still going on a damned diet!” Scarlett retorted back.

“Shut up already and PULL!” I shouted in kind.

The elevator lurched every few seconds now, at any moment it would fall and if we couldn’t get him out…

Goddesses, please! The last thing I need is to see somepony get sheared in half!

With one final tug, and a shriek from Scarlett and I, Blaster came out with a pop. Once more the crushing weight of the big stallion knocked the wind out of me.

SNAP!!

And not a second too soon as the elevator very suddenly fell and took our uninvited guest with him. The sound of metal grinding on metal gradually became distant and ended with a crashing thud. Seconds later, wisps of dust wafted up the shaft doors. Then silence.

Whiteout, the only pony standing right now, collapsed on her flank, panting with the rest of us. “So… no more elevators?” she asked hopefully.

I nodded, too tired and sore to push Blaster off of me. “N-no more elevators…”

“A-are we at least on the right floor…?” Scarlett asked now.

I couldn’t look at my pipbuck as my foreleg was still pinned, but I grinned and nodded as the sign said so. “Y-yes…”

Living Quarters, Sub-level Three

Footnote: Level up.

New Perk: Finesse. With the “Finesse” perk, you gain a higher chance at scoring a Critical Hit on opponents in combat. Equivalent to +5 extra points of Luck!

Author's Note

Whew! Long time coming, I know. And I also know it's not that much... but I needed to get started so I could get going again. Gonna post short-ish chapters so I can go more frequently. Still not going to give a timeline, because as I said it a previous blog post, that simply isn't fair for you all because I know I won't be able to stick to it.

But anyway, here is the next installment! With more to come, because I won't just give up!

Chapter 19

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter 19

“When was the last time you felt ‘good’ about anything?”

Secure Memo to all members of EXCAVATION, authorized eyes only.

Listen up everypony. You all know what to do. Keep your tools HIDDEN and out of sight! Especially when the Overmare orders bunk inspections. In all likelihood, they already know something is up. But it will only confirm it if they see your pipe cutting plasma rotors and survey javelin launchers souped up with extra compressors and disabled safety modules. If you don’t think you can adequately hide your modified tools, then give them to me for safe storage in room 316. I’ve hacked the maneframe and changed the room’s designation to general cleaning supplies. They won’t look here, so long as you idiots don’t get yourselves followed. And for fuck’s sake, DO NOT mention me and Quarts in the open! I’m off their radar, for now, but that won’t last forever.

Vengeance for Slatehoof!
Matter Horn.

Quartz,

Look, I get it. He was my best friend, okay? I want satisfaction against those assholes as much as you do. But I’m telling you it’s going to take time. We have three hundred ponies to arm, and that’s a LOT. Especially when you have to sneak around, do things off the clock, and can’t get a hold of certain supplies at the ready. So cut me some fucking slack!

Good news, though. I can easily modify the heavy work suits. And remember the pipbuck limiters? Finally got them disabled. It’s a lot of work, but I have one suit fully functional. I’m assuming you want that one, right? The code is RAFFLE in case I’m unavailable. Just follow the prompts when you step into the pod.

And hey, I know everyone’s in a frenzy, but can you try to get the less notable ones to at least act quiet and obedient? Make them keep filing the reports like they think it will do something, even though we all know it won’t. It will throw off the Overmare’s and Security’s estimations of just how many ponies from Excavation are about to riot and face-fuck them. It will buy us time.

But yeah… I agree, we can’t let them get away with this. And once everyone has weapons, they won’t. We’ll both make sure of it. For him.

Matter Horn.

Quartz! I don’t know what the FUCK is going on, but they’re attacking! Not Security, it’s some kind of weird creatures! They’re wearing overalls, it’s OUR OWN DEAD!! I don’t know if you’ll see this, but gather as many as you can and get to 316. I have a slew of weapons ready, we need to push and take Engineering, Security, and the Reactor NOW, not later. I’m gonna try and get medical supplies. We’re gonna need ‘em!

*** *** ***

I stared silently at the legible text logs, unable to fully wrap my brain around the lack of unity in Stable 68. Mares in my home sometimes had disagreements, but they were so trivial compared to this. That, and the fact that none ever resorted to violence or felt the need to arm themselves with improvised tools as weapons. Goodness, Butters would have a fit!

I couldn’t help but shake my head and mentally ask why. Why were the excavation ponies being ignored when accident after accident claimed so many lives? Was it really neglect or was there something more going on? What about Dr. Curette’s notes, which mentioned a large portion of the miners’ addiction to drugs? Did that play a role in all of this? How can a High Prie—er, I mean, how can a Stable Overmare be so irresponsible with the ponies under her care? This ‘Tinkleberry’ had so much to answer for, as did the ‘Science Division’ and the answers were frustratingly kept from me.

And something told me these monsters were somehow involved. This didn’t just ‘happen’. Some fowl evil was ahoof and I needed to find out what it was, lest it spill into the world above. It was honestly a miracle that it hadn’t already.

“Do you even know what that thing does?” Whiteout said and I looked up from the terminal. We had finally made it to 316 after the terrifying elevator incident without trouble, Scarlett unlocked the door, and we found a veritable treasure trove of weapons.

Well, not really weapons, not like Conviction or our traditional armaments, but several tools meant for mining or heavy-duty maintenance that had been modified.

But regardless, our prayers were answered. The entire room, messy and disorganized as it was, brimmed with crates, workbenches, stands, aisles, and boxes of equipment. Many of which had been converted as per the command of Quartz and by the hoof of this Matterhorn. There was even a mountain’s worth of overcharged sparkle battery packs for everything, which meant we had the pick of the litter. There was even some ammo for Conviction in abundance.

“No,” Scarlett beamed as she levitated up what looked like some form of… oh who am I kidding, it was a big tool and I couldn’t begin to guess its original function.

“It’s a rivet gun.” Blaster rubbed at his shoulder, and I winced. We didn’t have a lot of medical bandages, so I used what I had. The multiple falls in the elevator damaged the few potions we managed to take from Dr. Curette’s clinic. His shoulder was soaked in blood and we needed more… again. “That thing’ll shoot a metal slug through solid rock. Maybe even through a solid metal wall if it’s not armored.” Blaster took a closer look. “Yeah, they removed the safety range finding sensor.

“How do you know this?” I asked with a quirked eyebrow.

“We had the things back in muh village, and, uh…” Blaster gave me a sheepish grin and I knew he had been responsible for some manner of catastrophe.

“Ah-huh…” I gave my deadpan stare. “I think you would probably get along well with another pony I know…” I flatly stated.

Blaster and Scarlett helped each other into new forms of battle saddles. The big stallion had what he described as a ‘minigun’ but it was actually a converted steel stapler, used to quickly if crudely construct tunnel scaffolding, and an improvised launcher that could fire excavation charges like a grenade launcher. Scarlett hefted the rivet gun despite Blaster’s warning that it would have quite the kick, and also took a plasma line cutter, which was originally used for pipe cutting and digging. Whiteout peaked through the door, wielding a souped-up pneumatic force gun, which I’m told could break through thin walls like a can opener.

Thank goodness for Blaster because none of us would have an idea what any of this stuff was. I nodded gently to myself. I hadn’t yet picked a new weapon, but that’s because the terminal caught my eye. That, and the large bank of closed, pony-sized cylinders along the far wall. Both of which were secured with a strong system of security (including a booby trap of survey charges, which Blaster found and disarmed for ammo). Though, Matter horn and I had something in common… the inability to remember passwords and so it was written under the desk.

A bad habit I will need to rectify.

I sighed softly at myself as I put the password in: Caterium Ice Cream.

Whatever it meant was lost on me. It was probably some dumb mining joke.

Regardless, the cylinders hissed and the doors unlocked with a sudden puff of steam. Wonderful! Time to see what we found.

The first one was empty, the second had bits and pieces of armor, but that was completely overshadowed by the third.

“Whooooaaa!” Blaster looked on with a dropped jaw.

Whiteout craned her neck to see and her brow jumped, Scarlett likewise stared as the fog cascaded over the floor.

“Hot damn, Ah never thought Ah’d ever see one!”

Before us was a pony, but not like myself or the others. This one had more in common with the deadly robots that Ghost and I encountered in the M.A.R.S. office building. Clad in riveted metal, especially around the legs, shoulders, barrel, and flanks, which formed a fitted ‘cage’ around those areas of importance. Under the framework of metal was a thick, textured suit that traveled from hoof to hoof, back, and, well, everywhere else. The helmet matched the caged metal around the rest, with a ghostly purple visor underneath that glowed. Jutting from the forehead was an equally armored sheath of rivets, clearly designed with a unicorn in mind. Even the tail had armor.

“One what?” I asked, transfixed by the sight before me. I noticed Conviction levitated near me and I forced myself to relax. Suspecting it was another hostile robot, I must have had it up and ready to shoot. Thankfully no one else noticed either…

“That, darlin’, is a heavy EPA suit!” Blaster said in awe as he checked over the motionless thing. “Environmental Protection Apparatus. These get worn by ponies who work in the most hostile and dangerous places.”

I blinked as something didn’t make sense. “Wait… if they had these, then why were there so many accidents?”

“Well, they’re super expensive Darlin’. We might be lookin’ at the only suit in the whole Stable.” Blaster hummed once. “They probably had a dozen at the most.”

“Dibs!” Announced Scarlett. “You gotta let me try that thing!” Behind her Whiteout pouted as she clearly wanted to use the suit too.

Blaster barked a laugh. “Well Ah wouldn’t argue with ya, sweetheart, but none of us can use it. See this?” He gestured at the left foreleg. “Needs a Pipbuck interface to run. Plus this one looks a little too small for ya.”

Scarlett awed and sagged. “Damn it! Wait… you mean…?” She then flatly glanced at me.

I blinked. “That’s right, she has to use it.” Blaster winked.

Wait, me? “I, uh, um, what?” I blinked and shook my head. “I can’t possibly wear that! It’s… it’s…”

“Darlin’,” Blaster was suddenly all business. “Down here, ya won’t find a finer piece of gear.”

Those robes will keep you warm, but it’s not armored.

Watcher’s words suddenly came up to say hi. Damn it, they were right. And I knew it. So far, I was lucky to not be killed by these things, but how long would that last? I remembered Ghost and how quickly the terrifying monstrosities took down what was considered one of the deadliest Reapers in the world above.

Only a matter of time.

And now Ghost’s own words played, and I winced at his old prediction for me.

Eventually I gave a soft nod. “Okay… how do I get it on?”

*** *** ***

“Okay!” I gulped and tried to keep my voice down. “This feels really weird!”

“Hey, it works, though!” Blaster turned his head this way and that, clearly concerned as well.

It took almost an hour to figure out how to run the protocols, of which I knew nothing about. It became a brainstorm and fighting match between Scarlett, Whiteout, and Blaster while I stood in the tube and waited with the inner suit on. Breathing became a little bit of a chore, the thing squeezed my entire body like a glove. And of course as the little mechanical arms whirred and spun everywhere in the narrow tube, trapping me inside, hyperventilating became a real issue!

“Hey, it's okay darlin'!” Blaster's muffled voice just barely got through the reinforced glass, along with the annoying taps of his hoof. I wanted to believe him and give a nod, but the last time I moved the thing beeped and yelled at me to hold still. I straightened like I was at attention after being chastised by Eternal Dawn.

I'm trying REALLY hard to believe that!

The first large piece clamped down on my sides and that was when I first panicked, which constituted the majority of the armor. Now the arms worked to attach each piece and screw and some welds to hold everything together. Things got heavy quite quickly and I was glad for the crane holding my body up. There was no way I could support all this weight on my own.

Whiiiiiirrrrrr. Clank! Clank!

Oh yeah, and there was the cacophony of electronic and mechanical noises. I squinted my eyes shut and stifled another squeal. Oh Goddesses, please let me be okay! I beg of you! Please, please, PLEASE let me survive this demonic machine!!

It occured to me that this machine, just like the elevators and doors from earlier, was also centuries old with no maintenance. What was stopping this thing from crushing me like a pony in a can?

CLANK!

“Ahhhh!” I couldn't hold back that squeal as tears wanted to form. Damn my brain! Not funny!

“Hang on Darlin'.” Blaster tried to reassure me. “It's almost done... Ah think.”

You think!?

“Those arms look really tight,” Scarlett chimed in and I stared at her, on the brink of a meltdown. “How much force does it take to rip a pony's forelegs off at the shoulder?”

My eyes bugged and I trembled as the thing worked around me. Gyah! Whiteout winced behind them and Blaster, well, he tried not to laugh... Key word, tried...

“Ahahaha!” Scarlett, however, didn't as she guffawed and thoroughly enjoyed my distress. “The look on your face, princess! Priceless!”

“Celestia help me I will shoot you when I get out of here!” I yelled at her the deadly promise as heat gathered in my cheeks.

Beep! Then the synthetic voice told me to hold still.

Scarlett laughed even harder. “Ooooh, bad girl. Better be good!”

If my glare alone could melt stuff...

Before I could retort with another baseless threat, something big and black swung down over my face and muzzle. I felt my horn slide into something that was nearly as tight and winced at the sensation. The whirring and metallic clunks loudly assaulted my ears and I could do nothing to fold them back. Equally the terror of being in pitch black with no other sensations, it was like being back in the cave outside Stable 46's door.

It's okay... it's okay... it's okay...

I chanted that in my head over and over just to keep from panicking. Thankfully nothing hurt, aside from just being mildly squeezed.

Suddenly the blackness in front of my muzzle turned to a bright blue. Hundreds of words in tiny white font scrolled so quickly I couldn't make any of it out. Eventually that screen gave way to the familiar Eyes Forward Sparkle of my Pipbuck, which also had two flashing red areas where Conviction's ammo counter usually went, along with the words: Integrated Equipment Saddle error; not configured, please see your head engineer.

The screen then showed me the outside world again from inside the tube, then I felt the clamp release my torso. I expected to fall flat on my front, but as soon as it let me go the entirety of my body felt light as a feather.

“Whoa.” I blinked, then tested my limbs. Aside from a little dexterity loss, I could move just fine. Only slightly less as I felt the armored segments contact each other. All in all, it felt like swimming. I realized it had its own filter system as fresh, clean air flowed in front of my muzzle. That part was nice and helped me combat the claustrophobia. And that also meant I did not have to suffocate under the dreadful stench of the creatures! Yay!

I think I could get used to this, if only for as long as absolutely necessary.

A second later and the door hissed open, allowing me to exit the tube. I carefully trotted out as the others gave me room. While I felt light as a feather, the same could definitely not be said for my hoof steps. Each hoof gave an audible thunk into the metal floor. I was never a stealthy pony, but now I basically had my own announcement system. Hey look everypony, here comes dinner!

“Too cool!” Blaster grinned ear to ear and Whiteout nodded next to him.

“Kind of look like one of them Steel Rangers, but like... weird, iunno,” Scarlett remarked with a tilt of her head. “Why is the armor like plate strips again?”

“Well, these suits are designed for work site protection, not combat. So that means this thing will best protect ya from crushing injuries, falling debris, things like that. Same with temperature, fire, chemical hazards, that kind of stuff.” He smiled in awe at me and I blushed. “How ya doin' in there, darlin'?”

“I mean, it feels a little weird, but I feel...” I blinked under the helmet and tried to equate it to something. My first thought was I felt blessed by the Goddesses with Their truest protection, like Their great downy wings cradling my body, but I knew that would just garner groans from the others. “I feel protected.”

“Nothin' pinchin'?” I shook my head. “Then it sounds like everythin's perfect. Now we just need to get weapons in yer saddles 'n' we're set.” As I glanced around, several new icons dotted my EFS with functions I could only guess at.

I grinned again and eyed some of the improvised weapons. “I think I know which ones I want...”

*** *** ***

It endlessly wandered the dusty hallways, shambling around on an old and broken ankle that had long turned gangrenous with infection. But what would have been an agonizing and deadly injury to a living being, was nothing but a minor inconvenience to the creature that used to be line cook Lime Zest. The only remaining hint of that identity was the tattered, dirty rags of a cooking apron and a filthy name tag held on more by hopes than anything else.

Images flashed through the other's rot-addled mind; growing up in the outskirts of Stalliongrad, parents lost in a sky wagon crash and sent to an orphanage; scraping and clawing their way up to graduate from culinary school, then a decade and a half of grueling food service jobs that never made up for the effort put in school nor the sheer misery of such work. Instead of working that debt off, the once-pony spent their time chasing tail and partaking in exotic drugs. In fact, until this very sudden job opportunity popped up, their biggest concern was getting arrested for illegal drug possession. It never batted an eye for the lack of requirements and background checks to get a job cooking in Stable 68 and took it without question or concern, with the added figure of if they were in a locked Stable then the law would forget about them.

Regardless of who this pony had been, nothing now remained except the all-consuming hunger and hatred.

It had heard noise, loud and unusual for its surroundings and definitely not from its grotesque fellows. As if prodded by a lightning bolt, it raced down the halls to the source.

Others joined it. One with a large and grotesquely stretched underbelly, and another like it was, both bearing the tattered remains of workplace jumpsuits. But there were no other aliens here when they arrived. Without something to kill, it stood there, waiting until the next sound prompted action and signalled food as more tortured memories filled the gaps between.

Hissss.

That was a door, but the thing that had once been Lime Zest ignored it. It was a familiar noise, one that never required killing especially when others were around. Centuries of false alarms taught it so.

Even so, it only barely took notice of its fellow, the one with the belly, down the hall and facing it, growling into the air with bloody sputum from its caked maw.

Pzzzatt! Pzzzat!

A new noise behind it. Then something bright pink lanced through the air to its left, like an oversized dinner plate. It singed the creature's flank before it slammed into its fellow down the hall, not with force, but a devastating ability to slice through anything it touched. In one fell swoop the legs of its fellow were sawn off mid-gallop, sending it crashing to the floor where it became motionless from the damage.

Now the thing that was once Lime Zest turned as its super-charged adrenaline glands surged through its veins. That sound was not familiar, was not one of the collective whole, and thus it needed to die.

It spotted the new thing. Pony-shaped, clad in metal, horn aglow and with some large thing on its flank that steamed in the humid air. It was not of the collective. Unfamiliar. It had to die.

Pzzaat! Pzzaat!

But before the creature could fully turn, before it could get its impressive speed under its hooves, the other had fired again. Two more pink discs darted down the hall, but there was no comprehension of the danger despite having witnessed the results, no instinctive need for survival or self-preservation in the shambling corpse that had once been Lime Zest.

The first discus of magic-plasma energy gutted the charging zombie-pony from breast to flank, nearly bisecting them in half with most of its torso only barely holding onto itself. The impact forced it to slow down, only to try and quickly recover... as the second discus landed.

*** *** ***

I winced as the thing's head lopped off and rolled to a stop on the ruined floor, and once more tried desperately not to vomit. Again I was immensely thankful for the air filters as the weapon to my side hissed, cooled, then reloaded a fresh energy cartridge from the automated saddle.

The new weapons were effective. Excessively so. But they did the job in stark contrast to our original armament. I rounded the corner to find three more of the things as they meandered about, the group I had just gunned down, and was allowed to catch them off guard (for once) thanks to my integrated pip buck EFS, which actually showed elevation of the little red pips in question (how nice this was!).

Speaking of which, I saw no new blips on my compass and things seemed quiet now.

I clanked forward noisily on my newly metal hooves to the closest creatures. I could tell the skinny one had been nothing more than a cook, while her larger friend was once a maintenance pony. Now that I wasn't running away from these things, it sank in how they were once ponies like us... and the absolutely horrible fate they suffered.

I reached a hoof down and bit back the protest to not do so, then closed the horribly marred eyelids the best I could. “Rest in peace under Celestia's sun, sleep tight in Luna's night...” I murmured the prayer for them, a hoof to my barrel where I knew the pendant was. It was all I could do...

“There she goes again,” Scarlett remarked behind me. “Are you seriously going to do that every time you put one of the fuckers down? It's annoying and wastes time.”

I frowned inside my helmet. “Yes. I am. They didn't deserve this.” I could feel the roll of Scarlett's eyes even though she was behind me, but thankfully she spared me her insensitivity and did not comment further.

But that didn't stop me from thinking about those who were responsible.

Blaster offered a timely and welcome subject change. “Anywho,” he coughed. “Which way now, Darlin'?”

“Well...” I brought my map up and studied it. Every time we advanced further into the Stable, the marvelous map magic did its thing and revealed more to me. “We keep going down this corridor, and it opens up into... something.”

“'Something'?” Whiteout asked. “What do you mean?”

I squinted at the display for a moment longer before answering. “The outlines of the hallways become... irregular? I'm not sure.” It was weird. Everywhere else had the nice, straight lines of hallways, rooms, antechambers, etc. But the way forward turned to anything but normal. Winding tunnels and passages, chasms, but I could only see a little bit of the way forward as the rest was stubbornly kept from me until we advanced.

“Huh.” Blaster came up to my side. I glanced over at him and frowned. He was still nursing that shoulder and I swore he looked paler than before. “If Ah had to guess? That's that excavation site we been hearin' so much about.”

It made sense to me. I remembered how Stable 68 was repurposed after some important archaeological find mentioned back in the clinic. “What else can you see?” Whiteout asked.

I studied the thing for a moment longer. “Well, it seems to be the only connection between this part of Stable 68 and the other. Aside from the tram tunnel.”

“Wait, there's a tram tunnel and you didn't fucking say anything?” Scarlett jumped in.

I shook my head. “There is, but it's blocked.” Indeed the map 're-drew' that area with what I could only interpret as a mound of debris. It had done so before while we advanced, like back at the stairwell. “If it were a viable option I would have said so.” And I would have used it to go back and get Ghost.

Speaking of which... How was I going to accomplish that? More than enough time had passed since we left him in the autodoc tube. But between the elevators, the monsters, and the way the Stable constantly shifted in its deteriorated state, I didn't see a way back... yet.

But I will find a way... I just need to convince the others of the need to do so.

“Hey, babe, it's okay...” I blinked and looked up to see Blaster in a cold sweat and leaning into the wall with Scarlett by his side.

“Ah-ahm fine, sweetheart... just tired.” I winced and was glad that the helmet hid my expression. “Give me a moment and Ah'll be right as rain.”

Though I could tell from a glance he wouldn't be all right. At best he was running a high fever, and at worst...

“We could find a place to rest for a while,” I softly suggested. “I mean, we do have the means to protect ourselves now.”

Blaster shook his head then forced himself to stand and grin it off. “Nah Darlin'. Don't wanna be down here longer than we need to. Let's keep it goin', just... maybe slow down a touch.” I nodded and turned to lead on again. Somehow it felt more comfortable leading a smaller group of ponies rather than a Stable of hundreds. Even if it was through a death trap.

Winding our way through the rest of the living quarters went rather smoothly. There were still a great many of the creatures here scattered all around, so we avoided fighting the groups that were too large while quickly eliminating the odd straggler here and there. Thankfully the floor transitioned from bare rusted metal to moldy old carpet (gross) in this part of the Stable. It muffled my hoof steps fairly well.

“Is that it?” Whiteout asked when we came across a metal door several ponies wide and three high. It was the biggest door we had seen since the Stable entrance propper.

I checked the map. “Yes, this is it.” I studied the control panel. Luckily it didn't appear to require a security code or key card to access. But it was a big door. And just a rudimentary examination presented a problem.

“What are you waiting for?” Scarlett impatiently asked.

“The moment we open this door, the alarms will alert every creature within earshot.” I pointed to the inactive lights that lined the door frame. “We will need to close it – or hope it will close – as soon as we move through.”

“Is there another way? A quieter one?” Blaster suggested.

“Afraid not.” I sighed gently. But we needed to go. “Everyone get ready, okay?”

“Wait, I think we should...?” Whiteout paused. “Is this the best idea?”

“We don't have an alternative,” I stated more firmly and put my hoof on the lever. The longer we waited, the more likely Ghost would end up dead. “Get ready.” The old, rusted lever whined, groaned and resisted my efforts to pull it down, but only briefly.

If anything else had been said it was lost amidst the wailing alarm that blared loudly through the air. Most of the lights became active and bathed the room in strobing yellow. Then ancient locks in the enormous door disengaged with muffled thunks inside.

“Oh hell...” We all winced at the next set of noises. The dinner bell had been sounded and now the horde was coming. Yes, we had new weapons... but they still had superior numbers. This became more evident as red tick after red tick popped into my EFS compass with every passing second, until that sole direction became a red blot of imminent death.

And the door was taking entirely too long to open!

It was halfway when the creatures rounded the bend. There was not enough time. “Go! You three crawl through, I'll hold them, just get it closed as soon as you get through!” I stepped up to the only doorway, took aim, then let loose with the heavy magic-plasma cutter.

Pzzaat! Pzzaat! Pzzaat!

Bright pink discs of death raced down the hallway to meet the monstrosities head on. Those in front found themselves cut to pieces, but they were quickly trampled by the herd of murderous creatures that immediately followed. It was like trying to stop a tidal wave with a hose. Still, I fired anyway.

“We ain't leavin' ya!”

Pzzaat! Pzzat! Pzzat!

“I'm not asking you to!” I yelled back and fought down a curse as my weapon needed to reload. With no time, I unholstered Conviction in the interim, and opened fire with SATS. “Just get through!” Pzat! Pzat! Pzat Pzat Pzat! “I will follow!” I yelled in kind over the monster growls, shrieks, and the whine of my own weapons, mixed in with the blaring sirens.

I glanced back long enough to see them climbing over the half-open door, which appeared to now be stuck. Great. That's just great. I fought back a groan as it was looking like we were about to embark on another freaking chase.

“Celestia give me strength!” I paused to reload Conviction while my cutter took up the slack. It did no good however, as the wave of death advanced without a care for the onslaught I sent their way.

“Silver!!” Whiteout called and I glanced again. Oh Tartarus! Not stuck! The door slowly began to ascend, threatening to cut me off and seal my fate for certain. The weight of which sent a chill down my spine.

Except the things were just now entering the room and would be on me in seconds. The only thing saving me was the constant alteration of fire between my cutter and Conviction and the various furnishings in the room acting as barricades.

Gyah!! Have to hurry!!

I fired a few more shots, then turned tail and fled. I galloped hard, assisted greatly by the armored suit I wore. Though my heart sank as the gap looked too narrow for me to pass.

Only a matter of time...

I grit my muzzle and pushed harder, then lept high as I could for the shrinking gap and stretched myself as flat as possible. I couldn't look... only way or another... I would either make it, or strike face first into the wall. If it were the latter, I would have to pray the impact would snap my neck and kill me instantly rather than be torn apart by the angry horde of awful behind me.

I certianly felt the tugs as my underbelly scraped the rising door, and stopped suddenly with a pain in my midsection. I blinked as I draped over something.

“Oh fuck!!”

“Shit! Grab her before that door cuts her in half!”

Cuts me in half!? No, no, no! Ahhh!!!

My three companions grabbed my forelegs and pulled while I kicked away with my hindlegs. I could feel the things behind me, scratching and tearing at my armored backside.

“Pull me through! PLEASE!!” I don't want to get cut in half! The door was nearly closed. Other mosters not poking my rear wer trying to swipe at the others through the closing gap.

“We're tryin', we're tryin'! Keep kickin' darlin'!” Blaster leg go of my forelegs and moved close and within range of the ones behind the door. Strong forelegs grabbed my waist and yanked hard.

It was enough as I suddenly lurched forward, collapsing on top of all three of them with an oof. In panic, I rolled off and frantically patted at my waist and shaking hindlegs. Goddesses above, I was still in one piece! Oh thank you, thank you, thank you!

Scarlett got to her hooves first and fired her rivet mini-gun for the first time at the ones trying to claw their way through the gap. Her first burst send her sprawling onto her back. “Ah! Motherfucking!!”

“Ah told ya.”

“Shut the fuck up!” She got back up with an angry blush and fired at the door again as the door eventually closed and sliced off any unfortunate beast that was still trying to claw their way through. The sirens and lights ceased, which cast us in darkness and relative silence.

“Oh that was close...” I panted softly and stood on shaking hooves. “Thank you...”

“Don't mention it, Darlin'. Ya done saved our flanks earlier, 'course we're gonna do the same for you.”

“Yeah, yeah, group hug... anyone got a damned light?” Scarlett said in the darkness. I could only barely make out their outlines, but I suspected that was just some spell enhancement in the suit. “All I can see is Princess's purple-ass face.”

“Oh, well, let's see if I can turn the lights on--” And suddenly light flooded from somewhere on my face into the shocked gaze of Scarlett.

“Ahhh!” She scrambled back, blinded and rubbing at her face. “Motherfucker!”

“Sorry.” I wasn't really as I grinned behind the helmet. Well, maybe a little. Definitely had to stifle my laughter at her expense.

Though I could understand. The lamps attached to my new helmet cut through the oppressive darkness quite effectively. It seemed we were in some kind of staging area with large machines of different sizes, wheeled and huge as some of the tires were bigger than the four of us combined.

“Heavy mining equipment,” Blaster helpfully clarified. “We had one o' these things, but it almost never worked right.” He said between stifled coughs. “Plus fuel is a bitch to get.”

I nodded as I walked around. It was eerily quiet and our voices echoed in a manner that made me uncomfortable. And it was no wonder as I cleared the large machines and came into the cavern so large that it dwarfed all of us, ancient machinery included.

“Whoa...” I let out a soft whisper of awe. It definitely beat the tiny-by-comparison cave that was outside Stable 46's door. And in that moment I felt so tiny, so insignificant, and less than a blip in history. The crushing reality sank in that if we died down here we would truly be lost forever and forgotten, for if anyone did try to retrieve us then they too would fall into this hellish trap and die.

The very idea terrified me and I wanted nothing more than to high tail it back home.

So enthralled in my inner-mental terror, I didn't hear Whiteout trot up next to me.

“Gyah!!” I screamed out and nearly fell over. “Ah, please don't do that!”

The sneaky white unicorn grinned bashfully. “Sorry. You just didn't look too good over here.”

I blinked and tilted my head. “How do you mean?”

“Well, you weren't moving and started shaking.” Whiteout shrugged, then glanced upwards into the cave. “You're still getting used to new surroundings, huh?”

“I... I suppose so.” I sighed gently and needed a change of subject. I brought up the map and studied it. “I think I can guide us around the myriad tunnels down here. The Stable is broken up into two main parts connected by the tramway and these excavation lanes.”

Whiteout frowned when I looked back at her. “It might be a better idea to rest.”

I blinked, then shook my head. “No, we need to keep going. We have to get out of here as quickly as possible, and I still need to figure out how to get back for Ghost.”

Whiteout had been about to say something when Scarlett joined us, and did not look happy. “What? You want to fucking keep going? Now!?” Her voice rose as she stared me down. “I want to get out of here too, Princess, but we aren't fucking termaponies, okay? Blaster needs to rest! Got that!?”

Heat crept into my face. “Yes, and every moment we stay down here is a moment longer that we all will die. It's a moment longer that Ghost may not ha--”

Scarlett cut me off, “He's dead by now, stupid!” She advanced so close I had to lead back, then pointed back to the door we just narrowly got through. “If we barely got through that bullshit what the fuck makes you think he has a chance?”

I really didn't know. “I have to believe he will...” I said, and even though I wanted it to be true, it sounded so lame. Especially as guilt once again pulled tight around my chest and reminded me that it was my fault Ghost was in such a condition. I got him killed. Just like Deathrain.

“Ah'm sorry, girlie... Ah really am, but Scarlett's right.” Blaster walked up slowly and sat down with a pained grunt. His shoulder was getting worse and he looked pale. “Reapers are tough sons-a-bitches, but... well, this Stable ain't no walk in the park. Doubt we'd find anythin' like this anywhere else in the world, much less in Stalliongrad.”

Whiteout nodded. “And I agree too, we need to rest. I mean, if we can maybe go back and at least try, we can, but not if we're all too exhausted. I... I don't want to get caught by those things and get torn apart...” Her ears folded at the prospect, one that I also feared and came extremely close to becoming reality not ten minutes ago.

The three of them watched me and I glanced between them all, clearly outnumbered. I wanted to argue, I wanted to say no, that they were wrong, we still had time and could save him. I did not want this weight on my heart!

But I could not deny the reality of our situation. We found new weapons and ways to fight these things, true, but it had been many hours since we entered this nightmare of a Stable. In that time we were almost sliced to ribbons multiple times and nearly suffocated, and fell down not one but two elevator shafts, it was a miracle we were alive at all. Could we afford to tempt fate any more? Regardless, as I looked over my companions, I could not refuse the toll our 'adventure' was taking on us.

What would Eternal Dawn do in this situation...? I found myself wondering. Was it right to risk everyone's lives to try and save another that might have already passed on? But I can't abandon him, either!

I bit my lip and then reluctantly nodded. “Okay... let's rest here.”

*** *** ***

I sat a little aways from the group, again studying the map, at the light’s edge of the fire. I had to be absolutely sure of our path. More mistakes meant more delays, and as was covered before every second we stayed down here was a better chance to die.

We camped around the corner of the massive door, which seemed sturdy enough to hold the creatures at bay. They continued to claw away at it even now, but whatever carved that hole in the Stable entrance proper was obviously nowhere nearby. Still, with us around the corner and close to the gate, we would hear them long before they could find us. We also had some cover to use, and I made use of Ghost’s wisdom and constructed little walls around our fire to hide the light.

But the noise didn’t seem to bother the others as they slept. Maybe it was just the sheer exhaustion of running for our lives for the last several hours. I certainly felt it as my eyes burned for sleep.

How can I, though? I grimaced into the cool air. After a little fiddling I managed to get the suit’s helmet to fold down and retract. I can’t possibly sleep now. I have to get us out of here. I have to somehow convince them to go back for Ghost. To do that, I need a way for us to get back to him… and to pray that he still lives.

“Okay…” I said softly and with a tired sigh. “If we go this way…” Planning a route wasn’t all that hard. The hard part was coming up with contingencies. If one path was blocked, which it likely would be, I needed to have another one in mind and ready. It also didn’t help that I frequently got lost in my own Stable…

“You should sleep, you know.”

“Gyah!!” I half-shrieked as Whiteout snuck up on my left. “Will you–!” I yelled, then lowered my voice to an angry whisper. “Will you stop sneaking up on me!?”

“Sorry.” Whiteout smiled sheepishly and joined me. “But you really should rest.”

I shook my head and went back to my route planning. “I am fine.”

“But you won’t be,” Whiteout said gently.

“I said I’m fine…” I replied a bit more sternly. This was more important by far, couldn’t she see that?

I heard her sigh, but the message seemed to have gotten across. “Will you… tell me about your Stable?”

I blinked, the question dragged me up from the map interface. “What?”

“I mean… would you? I can’t imagine your home is like this place.” She smiled gently.

I shook my head. “No, it definitely isn’t. My home is… it’s… well, it was peaceful.” Clover came to mind. Her last moments. “We went to the Cathedral every day. Prayed for each other.”

“What is a Cathedral?”

I felt a smile on my muzzle. It was a strange thing to ask, or at least it was to me. “Imagine a room, huge, like this cave, but… ornate, gleaming with the Goddesses’ light. We have two huge marble statues of Them. Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna. There’s hundreds of my fellow mares, and it can hold all of us at once.” I smiled at the memory of home and missed the grandness of it all. Nothing I had seen out here even came close to a comparison.

“It sounds nice.” Whiteout nodded next to me. “I can’t say mine is as good.”

“So where are you from?” I asked.

“A small town called Mec-bright. It’s an old factory. Nowhere near as glamorous as a cathedral, but it was home.” Whiteout smiled, but it was clearly painful.

“I’m sure it wasn’t all bad, was it?” I smiled in kind and found myself trying to cheer her up. “After all… you seem like a decent pony.”

Whiteout smiled a little at that. “Thanks. And I guess you’re right.”

“So, Mec-bright, was it? What made you leave?”

That smile lessened a little. “I didn’t want to be another metal grinder.” She let out a heavy sigh and I tilted my head. “My home town is this old, huge factory. I think it used to make appliances or something before the bombs fell. The majority of what the town offers is electrical stuff. I just… didn’t want to do that my whole life.”

“So, you wanted to bounty hunt instead?” I asked with a raised eyebrow. Why would anyone want to trade a life of safety for one of danger? Well, actually… yes, the irony was not lost on me, but it was different!

Whiteout shook her head, leaving me more confused until she elaborated, “No, I wanted to go to Reprieve. There’s lots of work there, but, well… It's very hard to make a living. Lots of corruption there, crime too. It’s almost safer in the wasteland than it is in Reprieve.”

The idea boggled my mind as I struggled to understand. How in Celestia’s name could a civilized town be MORE dangerous than the wasteland itself? Literally how? It seemed impossible as I remembered the giant radscorpion attack and how that thing very nearly killed me. And if Ghost and I had not shown up, those orphans would have been slaughtered. Then there were the randomly roving bands of raiders waiting to brutalize and kill you, not to mention slavers that wanted to deal you a fate that was arguably worse than death. And hell, that was just what I knew of and experienced! The Goddesses only knew what else was out there…

Which, now that I thought about it, Stable 68 was probably one of the most unknown dangers here. I doubt anypony that came down here, no matter the reason, ever managed to escape. It was a unique experience I would have preferred to miss out on.

Then again I automatically thought a Stable would be safe… so… shows what I know, right?

“So it’s harder to make a living in Reprieve than Mec-bright?” I asked and Whiteout nodded. “Why is that? I admit I don’t know much about the world, but if I had to hazard a guess, electronics and things related would be worth a lot, wouldn’t they?”

“Yes, they were, and we made good money, my mommy and daddy, but…” Whiteout’s ears folded back as her gaze lowered to the flames. “They both spent every cap they earned on firesprite.”

I blinked. That was the drink I liked. The one Ghost let me try and it warmed me up against the cold and the same one I had in that town we got the contract in. “I’m sorry, but I don’t understand. Is that bad?” Maybe a little fiscally irresponsible as I remember the price of said drink, but why was it such a terrible thing?

A snirk of laughter caught our attention. Scarlett was up. So was Blaster as they dragged themselves off of the ground. “So Princess has never been drunk before huh? That’s so precious.” The ex-raider chuckled again. “Have you ever had firesprite before?”

I rolled my eyes as she yet again made fun of me. “Yes, I have. It’s… kind of tasty,” I admitted. It was certainly different to everything else we had in Stable 46. Which was mainly just pure water, but we had coffee and made fruit juices on special occasions.

Whiteout frowned and seemed interested in the fire. “Alcohol changes ponies when they have a lot of it.” She looked at me and I could almost see the pain behind her eyes and… suspicion?. “Be careful, because it will change you too.”

I leaned back a bit, surprised by the look. It seemed absurd to me. How could a drink, of all things, change someone? Though I had to remind myself that there was a lot about their world I still didn’t know.

Blaster, once again, with the subject changing rescue. “And what about you, sweetheart? Got any folks?”

“Um, how do you mean?” I blinked.

“Parents. Mom and dad. Brothers, sisters? Ya know, family.” He gestured a hoof abroad. “Ah got a little brother and my pa. Scarlett’s got a brother.”

The mare in question rolled her eyes. “Yeah but he’s a fucking dumbass, still does the raider bullshit. Leads some group now, don’t really know where.”

“I mean… My mares are my family. Everyone in my home, but…” I hummed in thought, trying to conflate my ideas and theirs into something understandable. Which wasn’t easy, our worlds were so very different. Alien, even. “Well, Eternal Dawn raised me. She’s my Guardian, and was the Stable’s High Priestess before I took the mantle, though…” I paused. “I don’t really think anyone else sees me that way.” No, they looked more to Dawn than me for leadership.

“Well, ‘scuse me for sayin’ so, Darlin’...” Blaster paused and the look he gave me seemed to be one of pity. “But it sounds ta me like yer Stable is one a’ them experiments too. Jus’ not the gruesome type like this one here or the others.”

“What?” Heat gathered in my face. What an absurd suggestion! “No! My home is NOT like this place!”

“Whoa, easy.” Blaster held up his hooves defensively. “Didn’t mean nothin’ by it.”

“Well I take great offense by it!” I glared back at him. “My home is sacred, as is my position, and everypony in my home is important to me! We’re not some damned experiment!”

“He’s not saying that, Silver,” Whiteout spoke up softly.

I snorted, but decided it wasn’t worth continuing. “Yes, okay…” I huffed indignantly and this time stared at the fire. We weren’t the same as this place. We were of the Goddesses, in their image. We’re made of their grace and magnanimity.

But…

This place was a Stable, too. Though its design was different, there were unfortunate similarities. Maybe the biggest and most damning evidence to the contrary was the M.A.R.S. barrels, which were on the surface in that office building, and down here. Then there was Stable-tec on other boxes and barrels as well.

I felt like I was on the precipice of something forbidden. Something dark and sinister. Something… well beyond my understanding. A feeling so unsettling, I didn’t want to know. Right?

“Blaster?” I asked, my ears folded down.

“Yes, Darlin’?”

“I…” A strong tinge of fear stopped me. Did I really want to ask these questions? The evidence was everywhere, all around me. That trap would close around my neck sooner or later, and if it was later then it might be during a dangerous moment. One that might be the difference between life or death.

Only a matter of time.

I sighed long, low, and felt like there was a knife to my neck. I had to force myself to say it. “What are the Stables?”

Footnote: Level up.

New Perk: Armored Gallop: Taking this perk negates the normal agility loss when wearing light or medium Power Armor, but doubles the agility loss if the armor is in an unpowered state.

Author's Note

Hello all! Or rather, those that are still here (Thank you!)

Story isn't dead, I'm just incredibly slow. Part of that reason is because I've been outlining major and minor plots in the story. I also had trouble trying to decide where was a good place to end this chapter, and decided that the bomb-shell cliffhanger for Silver was a decent idea.

That and I wanted to get a chapter out. :twilightsheepish:

Enjoy!

Chapter 20

Fallout: Equestria, Darkness Falls

Chapter 20

“Faith is seeing light with your heart when all your eyes see is darkness.”

Be kind. Give not thine wrath to others, be it false or true.

Be generous. Offer thine hoof to those in need, be it in times of plenty or famine.

Be loyal. Abandon not thine fellow pony, be it in peace or strife.

Be happy. Find joy in all things, be it in thine self or others.

Be honest. Give no words of falsity, be it harmful to thine self or others.

Honor thy Goddesses, of Sun and Moon,

They who grant thine soul and deliver thee to Everafter.

Revere thy rightful Guardian, she who guides and protects.

Cherish Life, Celebrate Death.

Course the Path of Light, debar thine self of Darkness.

If thine stay trueth to these pillars nine, the Shadow of thine soul Falls.

And ye will be loved eternally in the dawn, when thine time is nigh.

The ancient prayer recited in my head. It was our creed to learn, taught by Starry Night, but its meaning was passed to me by my Guardian, Eternal Dawn. And every day that meaning was reinforced with our communal obligations.

I missed my home. I longed for it dearly. Every day when I woke up in this place… and every night when I went to sleep. Sometimes it was all I could do to not break down into a sobbing mess. How did I manage it? I honestly didn’t know, and every hour felt like this world would overwhelm me. I hated it so much…

I sighed heavily inside the claustrophobic helmet, a migraine threatened to turn me upside down as I slowly walked forward. We had been down here for several hours trying to traverse the archaeology site of Stable 68. Despite the stagnant and impenetrable darkness down here, the only reason I knew that was thanks to the pipbuck’s date and time. The place truly wasn’t that big, but we always hit dead ends, demolished bridges, and extraordinarily unstable ground. This forced us to backtrack many times, and most frustratingly my pipbuck’s map feature had exorbitant amounts of trouble updating.

That, and my heart just wasn’t into it any more…

Ghost had to be dead by now. There was no way he survived this long down here, not by himself. It was possible that I undervalued his skills due to the fact that I only knew him for less than a week, but that seemed unlikely given his reputation. These things, these… creatures down here, obviously they were like nothing anyone has ever seen in the world above. And they took the mercenary unicorn down so easily. With some regrettable help from my own stupidity…

I need to accept it. He’s gone. I must focus if I am to get us out of here and return to my original mission. And… that I’m responsible for his death…

“Hey?” A voice spoke up behind me. It was Blaster and I winced. “Girlie, Silver, ya doin’ okay?”

I stopped in my tracks and just stood there, the others behind me as I was leading us on. At that moment I felt all eyes on me.

That wasn’t the only thing I needed to accept, however. Hours ago, shortly after we escaped the last mob of monsters, I asked Blaster what Stables were and he explained in his own words. He told me everything he knew, which incidentally wasn’t as much as I was expecting. But every word was nothing short of damning.

Apparently my home, my Stable, was one of hundreds constructed all across Equestria. They were bomb shelters built by a company called Stable-tec (he also had to explain to me what a “company” was). Equestria had been at war for over a decade with pony-like creatures called zebras, and this war escalated constantly and at a rapid pace. The conflict advanced to the point where mega-spells were invented; weapons capable of wiping out entire cities with a single, terrifying blast, the likes of which I could scarcely imagine. The only reason anyone was alive today was because of these Stables, but that wasn’t all.

Before we even entered Stable 68, Blaster mentioned that some of these Stables had other objectives. What were those objectives and why did the Stables have them? No pony knew, but it was known in abundance that these ‘experiments’ ended horrifically and turned many of the ancient bomb shelters into deadly traps. Traps that had claimed many innocent lives over the decades and centuries. And as such, they garnered quite the bad reputation.

I found all of this to be quite unnerving. Blaster asked me questions and I answered them as best I could without giving away dangerous information. After a lengthy discussion, he believes my Stable was one such experiment.

A Stable with only unicorn mares. No earth ponies or pegasi. No stallions. And a Stable which had never opened to the outside world even centuries later. I told him how ponies were born of the Goddesses in Stable 46, and he said they were some kind of advanced machines that created mares like myself. In a vat. In a test tube. That ponies, real ponies, were actually born of the union between a stallion and a mare, a concept that disgusted and appalled me.

Blaster then told me that the Goddesses once ruled Equestria, but they died during the Last Day. Murdered when the zebras attacked Canterlot. An idea that enraged me, both at the knowledge that they were killed by the zebras, and the contemptible notion that my Goddesses could be struck down by mere mortals and their heinous weapons.

I took absolutely none of this well…

And it begged the question; why was I trusting a single word that Blaster said? I should have dismissed this as lies, deceit, nothing less than evil’s attempt to beguile me towards the shadow. Discord’s own voice in my ear, or Nightmare Moon’s devilish words as she tried to shatter my faith. Hell, it should have been enough that he was a stallion and of the same kind of person that Whiskey Tango was. However, he was none of those things as far as I could tell, but…

The things he told me… they lined up with some of the tidbits I learned before even meeting Ghost. The logs in the cave outside Goldpeak, the post office, the old museum, the blown-out school, the M.A.R.S. building. No matter how much I wanted to deny it, the evidence was mounting and stacked firmly against me.

“I…” My voice cracked and I stopped to clear my throat. “I-I’m alright…” It was a complete lie and I knew it.

Hooves clopped up slowly next to me. “No, Darlin’, yer not.” Yeah I wasn’t fooling anyone…

I shook my head slowly and refrained from meeting his gaze. Despite the helmet’s tightness, I kept it on for my own sake, for now. “Blaster… I just learned that everything I thought I knew is a lie. My home, my beliefs, everything I care about… is a product of ponies from centuries ago for an unknown purpose that I can’t even begin to comprehend or guess at.” I felt unnatural, alien in my own skin.

My breathing quickened and this time, I unfolded the helmet to look up at him. I knew my face said it all. “J-just how am I supposed to take this!?” I asked, not in anger or rage, but confusion and mounting desperation for help. I felt like I was in a crumbling house. My house. Crushing and suffocating me like a betrayal, painful as a knife in the back. The last time I felt such emotions was when I had my trial in front of the Great Seal – I mean, Stable door. Except this was ten times worse! I needed Eternal Dawn, I needed Harmonics! And right now they were so impossibly far away that Luna’s moon felt closer by comparison.

Blaster’s mouth hung open a moment, then he closed it.

When he had nothing to say, I continued, “W-why is my home an experiment!? Why is my belief system fake!? Why is everything that I know and love a lie!?” I asked, my tone grew, my heart raced and sank at the same time. I felt as though I was back in the museum basement; a dwindling, pathetic torch against an unrelenting sea of darkness that closed in on me from all sides. Never before had I felt such powerful doubt.

“W-who would d-do something so cruel!?” Was any of this real? This horror show of a Stable? The world of Stalliongrad above? What is real, what’s not? I didn’t know any more!

“Hey now, calm down, it’s–”

I cut him off and snapped back, heat now gathered in my face. “Do not tell me to calm down! Not with what I just learned from YOU!” I accused unabashedly. I wouldn’t know ANY of this if it wasn’t for him! And if it wasn’t for Whiskey, I wouldn’t be here to begin with! I was always taught that knowledge was a prized possession to have, that it was a tool to peel away evil. No, it was a damned curse and I longed to have my ignorance back. Celestia damn these stallions, it was their fault!

Hot tears fell down my cheeks. “And don’t tell me things are okay! That’s what you were about to fucking say, wasn’t it!? NONE OF THIS IS OKAY!!”

“Girlie, come on now! Remember the last time ya started a shoutin’ match–'' Blaster glanced around nervously in the dark, ears perked and listening. Scarlett watched with a worried expression, Whiteout was nowhere to be seen, though Blaster was still the focus of my ire right then.

I didn’t care. “Maybe I want the damn things to come! Have you thought about that!? Huh? Maybe I–”

Thwack!

Though I had a LOT more to say, I got no farther. A sudden, sharp pain in the back of the head ended my tirade, and the world went black before I could hit the dirt floor.

*** *** ***

“Alright class, everypony get out a fresh sheet and get ready to take notes,” Starry Night smiled at the head of the classroom. A few groaned at this, but they were ignored as the rustle of paper and quills briefly resounded in the classroom.

I did as asked and retrieved some paper and dipped my quill, while also refraining from berating my classmates for their lack of enthusiasm. It upset me when they did such things, but I was talked to about doing so. At least a few times.

“Today we will recount the glorious battle as the Goddesses defeated the evil known as Nightmare Moon…”

I dutifully wrote the title of today’s notes… and paused to glance around the classroom.

Starry dimmed the lights, the projector turned on and showed us two alicorn figures, Celestia and Luna, fighting a third alicorn with wicked armor and a black coat that had to be Nightmare Moon. Worn around their necks were the Elements of Harmony, a powerful weapon of good magic and the natural power of the world and the ponies that lived in it. Sacred and brilliant, illustrated in the beautifully simplistic pastel that was common in the Archival tapestries.

I stared up at the image and remembered I liked this lesson. It was one of my favorites, but…

Something wasn’t right. “Miss Starry?” I asked, a little charcoal hoof raised.

My teacher paused and regarded me with a warm and patient smile. “Yes, Silver?”

“I…” My hoof lowered part way, a snag had my tongue as my ears folded back.

Starry, ever tranquil, encouraged me. “It’s okay, Silver. Take your time.”

“I…” I paused again and couldn’t believe I was about to say this. That dirty pit of rudeness settled itself in my belly. “D-id this battle between the Goddesses and Nightmare Moon actually happen?”

Starry recoiled visibly, her kind expression turned to surprise as the smile faded to neutral as the question took my teacher off guard. I winced, even as several heads of my peers turned to stare at me.

After painfully long seconds, my teacher’s gaze softened again. “Well of course it did, Silver. If They hadn’t defeated her, then all of Equestria would be shrouded in eternal night. Even to this very day.”

It was the lesson, it never changed, but it still didn’t feel right in a way that I couldn’t place and in a way that I couldn’t articulate. “And… were the Elements of Harmony real?” I asked.

Starry Night’s patient smile turned to a more annoyed frown. “Now, Silver… I understand that lessons can sometimes be difficult to fully comprehend, but what we are teaching here is the true history of Equestria.”

I winced, abashed by the answer as I sunk into my chair. Even though Starry’s tone remained level, I felt scolded. I didn’t want to make her upset with me, but…

“But, Starry… h-how do we know all of this happened when it was so long ago?”

And now Starry groaned. “Silver Starlight! This is most inappropriate for the star of the class and unbecoming of our own future High Priestess!”

I flinched and fought back the tears that wanted to gather. I wanted to say something, apologize and explain why I asked those questions, but my only response was a lame whimper.

And it got better as my peers around me whispered and commented on my behavior, suppressing chuckles and smirks at my expense, or gave scowls of disapproval. I wanted to shrink away to nothing.

Starry wasn’t done with me yet, “It is most ungrateful to question our Goddesses, yours and mine, I will remind you, Silver. Their immense sacrifice is the reason why we are still here!” My now quite peeved teacher approached my desk and more than ever I wanted to disappear. I’ve NEVER been the one to cause such problems!

But… I needed to say something. Maybe if I clarified my thoughts, asked in a different way, maybe I could at least calm things down. “I-I’m sorry, I just… I-I wanted–”

Smack.

“Ahh!” I yelped, then stared at my teacher in shock as my cheek stung, a ruler levitated within Starry Night’s telekinetic grasp.

“No, and that is quite enough out of you, young mare.” She glowered down at me and held the ruler at the ready. I clamped my muzzle shut out of fear of being hit again. “I don’t want to hear any more of this nonsense. I am sure that High Priestess Eternal Dawn will not want to know that her own charge is misbehaving so deviantly.”

Still holding my cheek, I winced at that as the chuckles and whispers around me turned more abhorrent. And yet, apparently my behavior was so bad that Starry ignored the cruel words that were spoken all around us.

“Is she really going to be High Priestess one day? What a joke!”

“I don’t think she should be, not when she behaves like that…”

“How stupid do you have to be to not understand basic history. It’s easy!”

The words floated to me unabated, my lower lip quivered as I fought not to sob.

“Am I clear, Silver?” Starry asked sternly.

I quickly nodded but was too frightened to actually say anything. Especially as I stared over my teacher’s shoulder and saw the disapproving glares of Princess Celestia and Luna in the holographic projection itself.

“I will have to have a talk with your Guardian as well, it seems.” I whimpered as Starry turned around and made her way back to the class. The Princesses continued to glare.

“Ah!” I yelped when something clamped over my head with the crunch of paper. I blinked and somehow knew it was a cone hat that read ‘dunce’ as the class snickered and laughed at me. I glanced over in time to see the retreating hoof of my long-time friend Harmonics, who placed the hat on me.

And that did it. I sat there and cried, trying to be quiet lest I get more harsh disciplinary action. All the while the whispers didn’t stop and Starry did nothing to quell it as she continued the lesson as if nothing happened. The Princesses in the hologram STILL stared at me, angry and scornful as if I was the worst behaved filly they had even brought into Stable 46. And still the doubt in my heart wrestled with everything I had ever known like a raging storm.

Please, I’m not bad, I’m not stupid… I-I… I…

I hid away in my forehooves and folded my ears tightly back, trying to will everything away…

*** *** ***

I gasped awake amidst a hail of angry voices and sporadic gunfire. Oh, and darkness and cold too. Gone was my Stable classroom and everypony else. My own frantic hooves ran through a snow-covered street, a place that held an eerie familiarity. A single torch lit near my body, its light the only thing that kept the waiting predators hidden in the night sky at bay.

“Fuck! He’s dead, she killed him!”

“The bitch went this way! Come on!”

“She won’t get far, then we’ll make her wish she’d never been born!”

Uh oh.

I felt my ears fold and winced, then kept running. The crack of an assault rifle barked, then bullets whizzed past that were far too close for comfort. Though I had another object held in my magical grip, which I turned and more or less blindly fired the assault rifle in the general direction of my pursuers. And most curiously it was not Conviction or either of the improvised weapons on my equipment saddle.

A fact that made my blood run cold and I wanted to stop myself.

No! Don’t! You’ll strike down another like Deathrain! I don’t want that! I DON’T WANT THAT, STOP IT!! I mentally screamed.

But this odd dream paid my desperation no heed as she ran full speed down the street, firing back occasionally and frantically dodging and weaving to avoid being shot. Some bullets came eerily close, snapping up wisps of snow and asphalt. Enough that when they struck the snow-covered pavement, chunks of ballistic rock peppered my legs.

I felt helpless in my own body, as if another held the controls. I knew it wasn’t enough to run from an enemy in darkness. Stalliongrad’s unique dangers made that impossible.

Though it seemed my dream-self conjured up the same thought. She paused behind a battered car and looked up. Some of the pursuers followed underneath barely functioning street lights that still somehow illuminated the path. Without hesitation she levitated up the rifle and took careful aim and activated SATS.

Time slowed to a crawl, and I watched in helpless horror at the selection for each use of the spell.

Each shot shattered its fragile target in a shower of broken glass and bright sparks. Their illumination winked out immediately after, the patch of safety evaporated in an instant.

A sudden burst of leathery wings. Then screams as those drenched in new darkness were pounced on by stygians and ripped apart. I swore I could see the fountains spraying blood despite the dark.

Oh Goddesses…

“Fucking bitch! Get more torches! She won’t get away!”

“You’re right…” I whispered aloud and gazed at my own torch as I ran. Horrifyingly it was indeed MY voice!

I stopped outside what used to be a restaurant. Just inside was a heavy metal door. It looked like it used to be some kind of big freezer, though long abandoned and empty. It would make a good shelter if I could get there. But if I didn’t lose them, then it would be more of a trap than anything. That in mind, and my attackers getting closer, I tossed the torch as far as I could then bolted for the door.

The second I did, the same haunting leathery wings advanced behind me at frightening speed. I turned, but was too late as something big slammed into me, sending the both of us sprawling over a counter, shattering glass and sending a spike of burning pain right down my shoulders.

“Fuck!” I yelped, and just above me was the dark form and red eyes of a stygian, its jaws locked on my stolen rifle, the only thing that kept the beast from ripping me to shreds. But I couldn’t shoot it. If I did, then I would just be advertising where I went to my pursuers. I looked around desperately, and found a massive shard of glass, then reached for it…

*** *** ***

I jerked awake yet again, but this time to much more familiar surroundings with the warmth of a fire.

“Ow…” And a splitting headache as I lay there.

“Hey, she’s awake.”

I jumped and for half a second I thought I was back in Goldpeak, then relaxed as I saw Whiteout, Scarlett, and Blaster all turn to look at me.

In the wake of the terrifying and strange dream I nearly asked what happened, but all too soon it came back to me. I glanced at Blaster and felt my ears fold. The magnitude of what I almost did weighed down on me right then. “I’m sorry…” was all I could manage.

He gave a weak smile. “No harm, no foul, Darlin’.” After a pause, “How’s yer head?”

I struggled to sit up and it took me a moment to remember I was encased in the EPA hazard suit. “I mean… I have a headache, but I am fine, thank you.” In my peripheral vision I noticed Whiteout wince.

“Sorry… you were being really loud and, well, I had to…” the shy white unicorn looked like she wanted to shrink away and I felt bad for making her feel that way. Especially given the horrid dream I just had about home. But it seems my suspicion was correct.

I gently shook my head. “No, you were right to. I got out of hand and…” The scene of a bleeding and gasping Ghost crossed my mind’s eye, a reminder of how my temper cost him his life. “I deserved it. I could have gotten you all killed.”

“Damn right you could have!” Scarlett glared at me from her side of the fire. I didn’t blame her. “Idiot. If it wasn’t for these two, I’d just leave you here.”

I mean… maybe you should have.

“Now let’s not start that again, okay?” Blaster once again mediated a fight before it could begin. “What’s done is done an’ we got real lucky. Seems there’s none o’ the bastards down here. Or at least none within earshot to hear yer shoutin’.”

My ears folded back again and I nodded. That did seem to be true, as this was the same spot where we stopped and I had my unfortunate mental breakdown. Mostly I knew that because of the subtle scrapes in the dirty floor from where I fell. “How long was I out?”

“About an hour,” Whiteout answered. “We thought about trying to carry you, but to be honest we all needed to rest.”

“So when it was clear we wouldn’t be chased again any time soon, we set up a camp.” Blaster nodded gently to the fire. “‘Sides, yer a bit too heavy with that armor.”

“Thank you.” I sighed gently and once more grappled with my thoughts. Though it was the strange dream that occupied my mind this time. It was me, I could tell by the fact that it was my voice. But I could not recognize where it took place, despite the eerie familiarity. I’ve never used a rifle like that and it definitely was not Conviction. But the sheer callousness of my dream-self sent a chill down my spine. Granted it was a life-or-death scenario, but…

It was admittedly quite clever to shoot the lights out. The screams, however… the sounds as the stygians ripped those ponies apart. And the mere notion that I did that to someone…

Just… just how much was I changing?

“You okay, girlie? Ya look like yer ‘bout to vomit.”

I swallowed hard and just stared into the flames. “I dunno… I just might.” I closed my eyes to fight off a sense of sudden vertigo as the headache remained a constant source of throbbing pain.

“Ya might‘ve over-dun it, Whiteout…”

“Yeah, how hard did you hit her?”

“S-sorry! I just… acted.”

I waved a hoof. “I-I’m fine, I think. Just…” I took a deep breath and focused. “Have you ever had strange dreams? I mean… dreams like…” I struggled with how to describe what I just witnessed without sounding crazy. It wasn’t the ‘new normal’ of nightmare fuel that I usually had nowadays. “Dreams where they’re about you, but they’re of something you know you didn’t do?”

I waited and watched as the others exchanged confused looks. Blaster eventually shrugged and answered, “Well, that’s what dreams are, girlie.”

“Then I must not be explaining it right, but I don’t really know how…” I paused for a moment. “In this dream, it was me. Not like a weird facsimile, or me at a different age or something. It was a place I think I knew. I… did something, it was something I would never do, but I did it without care or remorse in the dream.”

“Against your character?” Whiteout added and I nodded in kind.

“Huh, I dunno Darlin.” Blaster shrugged. “Ah mean, it seems ta me like yer still adjustin’ to alla this.” He gestured his hoof abroad. “Ah imagine ya done a lot in the past few days that ya wouldn’t normally do. Not with how ya told me ‘bout yer home.”

I pursed my lips into a thin line, but found it hard to argue against Blaster’s point. Was that the case? It didn’t feel that way, but what did I know at this point.

In truth, I’ve already done a lot of things that I would never do while back home. And right then I longed to not only be back in my warm bed, safe from anything in this horrid place, but to have my ignorance reformed as well. Underneath the breastplate my pendant of the Goddesses felt heavier than before.

I’m changing, that much is obvious. But into what? I glanced into the flickering, violent flames and wondered fearfully. I didn’t like this new sense of doubt as I recalled the first dream, the one that was a more obvious nightmare. I never acted out like that in class, and I was certainly never struck by Starry Night. Matter of fact, she never hit any of her students and I didn’t think she had the nerve to do so because she was so kind-hearted.

Whiteout watched me for a moment, her ears folded back. I tried to smile back. “It’s okay, I promise.” She clearly still felt guilty, but she really did not have to. I deserved that thwack. I even told her as much.

She gave a wan nod and laid back down herself. Blaster yawned. “Well, everypony try to get some more–” He interrupted in a coughing fit and tried to cover it in his hoof. “T-try to get some rest…” Across from him, Scarlett’s worry was plain to see.

As was mine as I looked towards Blaster’s injured shoulder. Though I couldn’t muster the strength to ask.

That… and I think I knew the answer as I settled down to try and sleep again. Hopefully without any dreams this time.

*** *** ***

“So, what is this place?” Scarlett asked as the winding tunnel opened up into another spacious cavern with lots of ancient machinery and equipment littered around.

“I don’t know,” I answered back as I walked forward, ears perked against the deafening silence. Nothing stirred. “My EFS isn’t picking up any red ticks, so it seems clear at least…”

“Man…” Blaster grimaced at all the heavy machinery. “It’s too bad we don’t have a way to get this stuff out. Find the right buyer, we could make a fortune.”

The tunnel, wide enough to handle two of the big trucks side by side, opened up into a gargantuan cavern whose ceiling stretched higher than some of the buildings that sat above Stable 68. Piercing the darkness, our flashlights revealed the number of crates, boxes, barrels, and drills, but also more delicate equipment that I had no names for; scopes, large brushes, several devices on toppled tripods, along with what looked like broken chemistry beakers and test tubes. On some tables, pieces of mud-caked broken pottery and bits of cloth far too dirty to wear sat serenely. None of which gave me any meaningful clues, save for one; my pipbuck’s map tool plucked a name from the ether.

Archaeological Main Dig.

This had to be it. The place that Stable-tec found and brought in the M.A.R.S. ponies to help study. Why Stable 68 was retrofitted. And if my suspicions were right, the cause for all of these nightmares we now fought. It would probably be a good idea to look around–

“Hey! I found something!” came Whiteout’s voice as we fanned out to look for anything of use.

Speak of Discord, and he may appear…

As the rest of us converged, any hope of seeing precisely what the dig site had been was dashed. There was clear evidence of a large tunnel, but it was now blocked by several tons of rocks, dirt, and boulders. A handful of them were larger than the four of us combined.

“Hmm. Scorch marks. Blast residue.” Blaster limped up to the front as he inspected the carnage. “My guess? They blew the tunnel to the dig. Likely ta keep these things from spreadin’.”

“So, they came from the dig? Or the Stable?” Scarlett asked, her head cocked to the side. That was something I wanted to know too.

“Dunno.” Blaster then pointed to something. “But Ah don’ think the Stable ponies did this.”

I followed his pointing hoof to see the remnants of a battle, but one that was far from ancient. Half buried under the rubble was a pony-shaped suit of armor, though this was not another of the hazard suits like what I wore. Its dull, dented hoof rest on a remote and I noticed a thin wire that led into the rubble as well.

“Steel Ranger,” Blaster helpfully labeled the mysterious metal-clad pony. “Guess they were down here too.”

“Yeah, were.”

“Seems that way,” I said, then blinked as I realized something. “They had to have come in from somewhere else.” They could not have used the same elevator we did. The thing was so unstable that if they tried, we would not have had a way down here to begin with. Especially as that Steel Ranger armor looked really heavy.

“Could there be more? Maybe still alive?” Whiteout frowned slightly at the old heap of armor.

Blaster took a moment, then shook his head. “Nah. He’s been dead here for at least a few weeks. Maybe months. No certain way ta tell ‘less ya wanna open ‘im up.”

This time I shook my head. “No, it won’t be necessary to defile the dead.” It was clear to me that this pony, this Steel Ranger, came down here probably for the same reason that we were. They came down here, found the same horrors and took action to prevent the monstrosities from escaping. I had no earthly idea where the rest of their friends could be, where they might have died, but it could be solely because of them that we had the time to make a difference.

Frequently I found myself wondering how long it would have taken the monsters to reach the surface and overrun the Stalliongrad wasteland.

“Feh.” Scarlett snorted. “Technophile fuckers wouldn’t help us anyway.”

I sighed derisively. “Do you have to do that? Is it not clear that this deceased soul did what they could to stave off these horrors and gave their life to do so?” It was clear to me, that was for certain.

“Heh, what? You mean you want to spare sympathy for these pieces of shit? Wake up, princess…” And with that, Scarlett hefted her weapon and trotted off.

Blaster interrupted my reply. “‘Fore ya mouth off an’ have another shoutin’ match, ya should know, girlie.” My companion jutted a hoof towards the old suit of armor. “Them Steel Rangers? They’re more likely to save yer pipbuck or fancy magic energy rifle or that armor than they would save you.” He paused to glance impassionately at the metallic corpse. “They’re hardly a noble bunch, not much better than real raiders.”

I found that hard to believe, but once more it was a subject I knew very little about despite being the, thanfully brief, ‘guest’ of raiders. So I held my tongue for the most part. “That may be true in general, but…” My own gaze lingered on the body, half buried, probably dead when the weight of the rocks crushed their lower half. Or at least I hoped it was instantaneous, otherwise they stayed there, trapped and suffering in agony until they succumbed to their injuries. “I know a sacrifice when I see one.”

“Hmm…” That was the last thought Blaster gave before he walked off as well. “C’mon. Let’s find what useful stuff we c’n find, then scram. It’s too damned quiet here.”

I nodded, but then a glint caught my eye. “You go ahead, I’ll look around here.” I waited a breath for him to move on, then I stepped up towards the old armor and inspected the glint. It was a metal chain around the dead ranger’s neck. Attached were two rectangular plates with wording written on them, which glowed a faint light blue.

Marble Marmalade

Steel Ranger Knight

Stalliongrad Chapter

I read it over a few times. None of it made sense to me, except what was clearly a name. It was far too late to do anything for this pony, not even a proper burial. I felt that they should not be forgotten, so with care I removed one of the plates and stashed it away. If I ever made it back to the surface I would more than likely encounter these Steel Rangers at some point. Maybe they would like to know what happened to their comrades.

“Rest in peace under Celestia’s sun…” I did the only thing I could and placed my own armored hoof gently upon their breastplate.

Though I paused, the other half of the prayer on my open lips. My thoughts raced. Was this another thing that was fabricated? Like everything else in my life?

My ears folded back and brow furrowed. In what? I wasn’t sure. But I still held my hoof right where it was.

I shoved away my thoughts for now, “Sleep tight in Luna’s night…” And held my hoof there a moment longer.

But unlike before, whenever I recited a prayer or sermon and felt a sense of peace and hopefulness, uncertainty and unease took their place. If that were so, then why did I still say the prayer? Was it for the unfortunate steel ranger? Or was it for me?

I didn’t know…

*** *** ***

Entry 1:

What an exciting time to be alive!

I, Professor Rock Well, have had the utmost pleasure of having the archaeological find of the century - no, MILLENIA! - fall into my proverbial lap! Though it helped that my colleague and rival suffered a sudden accident and couldn’t attend. I would state that it was about time misfortune bit him in the flank, but his loss is my gain and I intend to make the most of it.

It would seem that while constructing another of their crude megaspell bunkers, Stable-tec happened upon this delightful - and antediluvian - village. Petrified and buried miles beneath where they broke ground. It enrages me to think of what damage the buffoons may have carelessly brought upon this historic site, but at least the cross-eyed ponies had the brain cells to contact Canterlot university and yours truly!

Anyway, I must record these happenings for future observation and posterity. What we have found may be the key to solving a great mystery of the ancient world; one older than the Unification Wars and the seemingly never-ending squabbles of our ancestors, back when we separated ourselves by race. That is to say Earth ponies, Pegasi, and Unicorns.

The disappearance of the one and only Megacity constructed by the Earth Ponies’ largest empirical kingdom, which simultaneously led to the fall of the greatest empire on Equus at that time, the result of which tipped the balance of power in favor of the ancient Earth ponies’ enemies.

Its name is lost to history, the circumstances behind the city’s disappearance into thin air remained a hotly contested subject in academia as there was no compelling evidence to support any worthwhile hypotheses.

Until now, that is!

For now I shall refer to the discovery as “New Zephyra” as saying Ancient Earth Pony Kingdom Megacity is quite the mouth-ful and a lot of extra typing that I should like to avoid. I hope that in the days ahead I shall make great discoveries worthy of remembrance.

Entry 2:

I swear that the greatest evil in this world is truly those of one calling in particular. Bureaucratic bean-counters! By the Goddesses, could those imbeciles at Stable-tec and M.A.R.S. not hire true professionals in regard to the gravity of this find!? I wouldn’t trust a single one of these brutes with a soup spoon much less multi-million-bit mining equipment and with the care of extraordinarily FRAGILE and PRICELESS artifacts! Has every pony running these blasted companies completely LOST THEIR COLLECTIVE MINDS!?

Alas, it does seem as if I am forced to make apple juice from lemons. The omega alert has been given and the Stable is now sealed. Nopony in, nopony out, and it is far too late to change that. On that note, it seems the fools above got their just reward for this heinous decision. Good riddance. Regardless, I have stressed to the head of excavation that the utmost care must be taken when searching for the fabled ruins. If not, then precious information could be lost forever and that would be a true travesty. He did, of course, raise safety concerns with the pace that I’ve demanded, but progress waits for nopony. Least of all the scum of Equinity, by which I mean the so-called ex-criminals and “rehabilitated” drug-addicts that I have the misfortune to be stuck with.

No matter. If a few die, then so be it. When Equestria rebuilds itself and the fields of academia flourish once more, I will rise above the turmoil of our excavational efforts to be a monumental success!

Entry 3:

Only a few days in and we already made a huge discovery! Unfortunately it is not the fabled New Zephyra, but a small outlying village. Only a few ancient mud huts, probably of a collective, and likely nothing more than farmers. As in normal vegetation farmers, admittedly quite boring as rock farmers were certainly more interesting. Still, there is a lot here to study, catalogue, and reference.

But the most exciting find comes from the ancient bones of the village inhabitants. A rudimentary study of the bones of an earth pony mare revealed a substantial increase in bone density. More than three times that of a healthy, modern day earth pony mare. Even more astounding is that the increase does not appear to be some form of osteomalasia or other form of disease, genetic or infectious. And of note, I could detect no other known forms of bone-related diseases or imperfections anywhere in “Lucky.” known today or in ancient times.

The strength of which would be remarkable as well. It is not unheard of for earth ponies to possess impressive resilience to physical harm, but “Lucky” by my estimations could have a wagon-sized boulder run her down at speed and be perfectly fine. Bruised, perhaps, but the same injury (documented in modern medical journals) would horribly maim anypony today.

Though it is worth noting that to prove such a hypothesis would require weeks of lab testing, of which I have sent samples to the scientific team for precisely that end.

But this find does not appear to be a fluke, and “Lucky” is not an isolated case. Other skeletons of the same village show identical bone density and utter lack of imperfections. And it appears to be hereditary, as “Lucky” was found with the much smaller skeleton of a foal cradled in her forelegs, presumably her child.

So far I have solved nothing and have more questions than when I started. Such as, how does “
“Lucky” and her village have this new bone density without any apparent drawback? Do they have other changes with their bodies? Furthermore, all signs point to this village being a farming settlement, so how is this place located more than a mile underground?

I have so many questions, but I must be patient. Answers are coming and I will reveal them to the world! Or what is left of it, that is…

Entry 4:

Blast these incompetants! Dig site progress is halted yet again for “safety concerns” as another clumsy mare got herself hurt. I am the first to admit that I am not versed in the safe operation of these huge machines, but that is not my concern nor my purpose here. My concern is getting answers and I cannot do that if these imbeciles keep fowling up!

Luckily I have made the stronger case with the Overmare to keep going. The ponies in Science Wing wholeheartedly agree, as something in the samples I’ve sent them has them quite excited. I made sure to tell them I want the results as soon as they are finalized. I will not be cut out of MY discoveries. Not again.

Still, I will steer clear of the impetulant engineering second; Quartz. She has a foul temper and a complete disregard for the importance of her task.

Anywho. Progress has thanfully been made. More samples, more skeletons that show me the same signs as “Lucky”. These are a double-edged sword, however, as they just confirm my earlier hypothesese but offer no new answers as of yet.

*** *** ***

I sat back after reading the text logs had my mind swimming with questions and outrage. This pony, who I can only assume to be another damned stallion, was more evil than Whiskey! He cared not in the slightest for the lives that toiled and slaved for him. Not at all as his only concern was the fame and fortune he would garner from whatever this discovery was! Not even when they suffered horrific deaths to uncover… what, exactly?

That was an even bigger mystery. I always believed my home to be as old as the Goddesses, centuries as They established us and our Stable to Their design and image. It was yet another note of proof that gave credence to what Blaster told me as it appeared these Tribes and ancient wars occurred even before Princess Celestia and Luna formed Equestria.

The two little ponies in my head argued; one decried desperately that all of this was nothing more than heresy while the other stood on shaky ground to question everything I had ever known.

I pressed my hoof against the bridge of my nose as I attempted to stem the unavoidable headache. “I just don’t understand…” I sighed heavily and was thankful for the privacy of the tent in which I found the terminal, as the last thing I needed was the others to question my sanity again (spoiler, I was doing that myself enough already!). Instead I turned my attention to the modest amount of supplies here to be found.

“Somehow it feels as though I am surrounded by a collection of stolen thoughts and memories,” I murmured, downcast by the reoccurring realization that I knew nothing of what truly happened around me. All of that despite an extensive education.

Was ALL of it just lies…? I groaned loudly and let my forehead thunk against the old desk. This was so tiresome already!

Though despite the wealth of knowledge I just now discovered, which indeed helped me to piece the puzzle together a little bit more, the answers still lie ahead of me. I had to reach this ‘science wing’ and investigate further. That and to destroy this place once and for all.

That was an easy and motivational reminder.

I sat up and adjusted the makeshift armor, grateful for its protection in much the same way as the pendant of the Princesses. The assurance of everything I knew may be splintered right now, but I still drew upon the item for comfort. Even as I wondered if that was somehow wrong.

“Eep!” Though the helmet always startled me every time it folded itself up and around my face and head. But once the feeling of claustrophobia subsided, I did feel secure as the influx of fresh, filtered air calmed me down.

Once ready, I gently pushed the tent flap to the side and made my exit. Around me were my companions, trying to salvage whatever they could. Blaster was the first one to look up.

“Find anythin’ useful?” Blaster asked as he stifled a coughing fit.

I frowned inside the helmet. “Yes. Some medical supplies, a little food.” I hesitated if I should tell them the contents of the terminal. Did the ancient text even matter to them? I suspected not, but… “The terminal has details on the archaeological dig. They… well, it sounds crazy but there is apparently a huge underground city buried down here.”

“Whoa.” Whiteout’s brow shot up. “You mean, like Stalliongrad?”

I shrugged. “That seems to be what its author implied. Perhaps larger. They were… enthusiastic about their find.”

“Pfft. And does that help us at all?” Scarlett, ever the tactician of words, said with unconcealed boredom. She already knew the answer.

I rolled my eyes, again grateful for the helmet’s privacy. “No, I suppose not.” I tried to keep my tone level and not start a fight this time. More for Blaster’s sake as his condition clearly appeared to deteriorate further. While I did find some medical supplies, they were woefully inadequate to what we needed for him; a few magic laced bandages, some delicate surgery tools in a small sterile pack, and some rubbing alcohol.

In fact, as I gazed discreetly at the big stallion, the reality of that really began to sink in. His posture slumped as Blaster favored not using his injured shoulder. The wound itself was concealed under dirty bandages – I offered to redress the wound but he stalwartly refused – but I had already seen its infected state. Despite the cool temperature he frequently broke out in panting sweats, a clear sign of a raging fever, along with the paleness of his coat. Still, he pressed on, determined to not be the cause of us stopping for longer than necessary.

But just like myself earlier when I had my mental breakdown, he wasn’t fooling anyone.

Only a matter of time…

I winced as yet again Ghost’s words haunted me. “If we’re ready, we should get going.” I offered the choice. I was more concerned with getting them out alive, as maybe, just maybe, it could make up for getting Ghost killed.

Abandon not thine fellow pony. I know what’s happening to him; the malevolent disease that was ruthlessly attacking Blaster from the inside out. That much is clear but I can’t just leave him.

Maybe if we get to the science wing, maybe they have an auto-doc we can use. Maybe that can buy him some time, maybe we can circle back to the clinic with the tunnel if it’s not completely blocked off.

“Sounds like a plan, darlin’.” Blaster straightened as best he could, even as Scarlett assisted him. A rock of pity plunged into my gut. “L-lead the way.”

I did, consulting my Pipbuck’s map to see where we needed to go next. Soon we left the dig site behind to venture down more dark, narrow tunnels of dirt and rock with interspaced support beams place by the ponies that worked down here so long ago. I found myself wondering where they were right now; were they completely dead or wandering around somewhere down here? Somewhere in my thoughts I hoped some of these ‘Steel Rangers’ survived, despite the unlikeliness of such a thing according to my injured companion.

‘Weeks’ he had said.

I really could not imagine surviving down here for that long.

The stifling tunnels once more opened up into an impossibly huge cavern, its true depth inconcerivable with our poor lighting instruments.

Or at least I thought so.

“Hey, hold on,” Scarlett asked us to pause. “Pretty good spot to use this.”

“Um, you sure that’s a good idea, darlin’?”

I craned my head to look back. Scarlett had in her telekinetic grip some kind of pistol, though the opening of its barrel was frighteningly large in diameter. Bigger than any weapon I had yet to see.

“What is that?” I asked, myself tense. Though I was just curious enough to see how that weapon would help us right now.

“Flare gun,” Scarlett answered. “I figure we could use it to navigate a little easier if we got into another big cave like this.”

Blaster seemed skeptical, as was I. “And if it summons the monsters?” I asked.

Whiteout spoke up, “Well, we haven’t heard or seen any yet. I think most of them were in the area behind us, or still somewhere ahead. Probably contained behind a door.” She paused a second, then looked at me. “Have you seen any red ticks on your EFS? What about now?”

I hummed, then turned in place to take a look. I watched the compass spin and the only ticks I saw were the three blue ones that marked my companions. “I don’t detect anything but us, though I am unsure of the spell’s range.” A pause. “I also haven’t seen a single red tick since we left the living quarters.”

“There ya go, then.” Scarlett smirked confidently. “Besides, I’d rather have a little more light than depending on just Princess’s glowing head.” She aimed the flare gun into the black abyss ahead of us.

Bompf!

Though I expected the bang, it was a fair bit different than that of other weapons I came across. That, and the very sudden explosion of bright light, which bathed us briefly in illumination before it soared high above with a high-pitched squeal. I turned to look.

BANG!! It blew up into a miniature sun!

“Don’t stare at it directly,” Blaster quickly warned. “Suit probably has protection, but still.”

I followed his advice, though its usefulness quickly abated as the bright ball of light seemed to strengthen a thousandfold above. It peeled away the oppressive darkness with such finality of force that it almost seemed like Celestia’s own power. Though I knew better.

“That’s more like it! Haha!” Scarlett grinned wide.

“That is better, I have to admit,” Whiteout echoed my own thoughts.

The flare revealed all before it. A vast cavern with walls that seemed impossibly far away. Winding paths, narrow bridges. And canyons that ran so deep that even the flare had trouble with reavealing their depths. And such a fall would be a death sentence.

I backed away a little as my cruel imagination decided to conjure up what it was probably like to fall down there.

“Uh oh.” Whiteout pointed ahead.

I followed her hoof to see what she was pointing out, and immediately mimmicked her thoughts. A deep cavern bisected the cavern right in the center. Along its length, which was far too wide to even consider jumping, had but one crossing. An extremely narrow crossing, which was a natural bridge, carved from rock and partially collapsed. Narrow enough that just one could cross at a time.

Uh oh indeed…

“Please tell me you see another way to cross, princess…”

I sighed. “I really wish you would stop calling me that…” Though I did as she asked and brought up the Pipbuck’s map. After studying it for a few minutes, the news wasn’t any better. “Unfortunately no. There is not another way to cross.”

“Fuck…” Scarlett groaned.

And the news just got worse as a distant growl resounded from somewhere in the cavern. A lot of growls.

“Awe fucking come on!” Scarlett now echoed all of our thoughts.

“Shit, cat’s out of the bag, ladies. We gotta go, now!” Blaster urged. “Which way!”

“Uh, um!” I only just barely fought down the panic. Frantically I scrolled through the map and traced out path as the distant screeches continued. At least they sounded far away. “Okay! I got it, this way!”

I trotted on fast, the others behind me as we weaved down the foot path towards the one and only crossing.

“What side are they on? Can anyone tell?” Whiteout asked as she brought up the rear.

“Fucking no!” Scarlett unhelpfully answered.

I glanced around in front and to my sides. “I can’t see any ticks yet, must be somewhere behind us.” I looked in the direction of the crossing, which was well within view now. “They might be–”

“LOOKOUT!!” Whiteout hollered and I only just saw what she did.

A sharp turn, partly concealed by the cavern wall, suddenly jumped up in front of me.

“Ahh!!” I put on the breaks as quickly as I could, my armored hooves scraped and gouged the rocky, gravel floor of the path. But I wasn’t stopping fast enough! To make matters worse, the very edge of the cliff decided to give way under my hindhooves as I veered to the side and it couldn’t take my added weight.

Oh hell! Oh hell!! I did what I could and reached out on reflex, and barely managed to grapple to an awkwardly jutting support column of rock.

“H-help!!” I grunted out, trying to hold on but could gain no purchase as my hindlegs dangled over terrifyingly empty air.

“Don’t worry, Darlin’!” Blaster came first, followed by Whiteout and Scarlett as they grabbed onto me.

“Ugh! Fucking fat ass, motherfucking–!!” Scarlett cursed and grunted.

I might have been offended if my life wasn’t at risk right now! It was all I could do to not beg them to hurry.

“Just! Ngh! Pull!!” Whiteout grabbed onto my foreleg.

Please, Celestia, PULL ME UP!! I didn’t know what was worse; being mere moments from getting cut in half by a malfunctioning door with murderous monstrosities clawing at my rear, or about to plunge into the dark abyss to my death.

“Pull, Darlin’! Pull!”

“Don’t look down!”

It was too late by then, however, as I did exactly that and screamed as the black below just seemed like an endless, horrible maw that waited for its morsel.

“Don’t tell them that if you don’t want them to look, dumbass!”

“Will you stop fighting and pull!?” I yelled back, though my tone was nothing short of terrified rather than angry. “Please!?”

To make matter worse, every second we spent at this cliff edge was more time to give the screeching horrors that drew near. Eventually I got up enough to use my hindlegs to help, and that made the difference as I scrambled over the edge and back on to solid ground.

“Oh Goddess Celestia, thank you!” I trembled in my horseshoes and just barely kept from panicking. That was close. Way too damn close!

“Sure, thank them.” Scarlett, panting and sprawled on the ground with the others, rolled her eyes. “Your ass is saved, you’re welcome, now let’s fucking go!”

I stayed quiet, forced to because I wanted to vomit. Instead I nodded quickly and – reluctantly – took the lead again. Though a fair bit slower this time. If there was a repeat performance of the latest episode of “I almost died!” then I probably wouldn’t survive it again.

It was at that point, as we neared the only crossing in the entire cavern, that the first red ticks appeared on my EFS compass.

“I can see them!” I called out to the others.

“Where?” Whiteout asked. The darkness had started to fall over the cavern as the flare began to die. “How many?”

Seconds passed, I watched as that one mark multiplied into several, then more, then they quickly blurred together. My blood ran cold. “Way too many!”

“Shit!” Blaster cursed. “They at least on this side?”

I nodded. “Yes! They’re on our side!” I glanced more towards our destination. “I’m not seeing any on the other!”

“Great! Let’s pedal to the metal!” Blaster hollared, though he clearly struggled. The last thing I wanted to do was go faster after what happened, but I also didn’t want to get stuck over here with the literal swarm that was coming our way. I already did that before, thanks!

Moments later, the four of us stood at the precipice. Our savior of a bridge could barely be called that. Once it had been large enough to handle vehicles of similar size to what we saw at the main site, but now most of it had crumbled away.

“So, who the fuck is first?” Scarlett asked as we all stared with apparent dread at the meager strut of rock.

“Iunno, but we better decide, and fast!” I turned to see what Blaster pointed out. Behind us was nothing short of a horde. It winded its way down the path of a service road, flowing like a cascade of water down a dry river bed. Too many to count, and way too much to fight. If we didn’t cross before it got there, we were dead.

“B-but is it even stable!?” Whiteout asked, her fear of the danger apparent as the rest of us.

“We can’t wait, darlin’.” Blaster urged on.

“If it breaks, we’re fucked,” Scarlett added.

Oh Goddesses… I really don’t want to do this… “I can go first…” I said grimly.

“What? So your heavy ass can break it and leave us dead!?” Scarlett fired back as she glared at me.

“Blaster said we can’t wait. I’d rather not argue, but if someone has a better idea.” I shook my head.

“I’ll go.” Blaster stepped up, then countered the inevitable objection from Scarlett. “Look. Ah’m not as heavy as Silver here, plus I’m sick. If… If Ah fall or not, Ah’m dead anyway.”

So he does realize it. I winced inside my helmet.

“Ah’ll go first, then Silver here. Then you go, Scarlett. Then Whiteout.”

“Wh-why am I last!?” Whiteout’s eyes widened.

“You’re the lightest, Darlin’. It’ll hold.” He smiled, but I could tell it was a fragile one. “It’ll be weakened by then, prolly won’t handle more than you at that point. And Silver has to make it, or none of us can get out of here. But if it breaks with me on it, then, well Ah’m hoping maybe she can find y’all another way.”

Scarlett frowned, her worry apparent. “A-all right, you dumb lummox… be careful.”

I nodded in kind. “We’ll join you soon.” I smiled under the helmet and tried to be supportive as he passed me.

He chuckled nervously. “That’s an ominous way to put it, Darlin’.” He winked.

“Sorry.” I shrugged, then watched as he took the first few steps.

The rock creaked and groaned as it had to support extra weight, when it hadn’t needed to for Celestia knew how long. I glanced back and forth, my horn lit, ready to do… something, if I needed to. Even if I didn’t know what. What exactly could I do if he started to fall?

“Dun wanna jinx it, but…” He very carefully took more steps, testing each with a degree of care that I didn’t think the stallion was capable of. “It seems solid enough. Jus’ go slow.” He eventually crossed without problem.

“Alright Darlin’! Yer turn!” he called out to us, now several yards away.

I gulped and nodded. Oh Luna, please give me strength. I prayed silently and inched towards the beginning of the so-called bridge. First step, that’s all it takes… a-all it takes…

I put my left foreleg out and gently pressed down.

“Ah!” And recoiled as the stone creaked! It also sported a brand new crack and I couldn’t contain the whimper.

Goddesses, I’m going to DIE down here!!

But I had to press on. For Dawn, for the others in my home, for Scarlett, Whiteout, and Blaster, too. I took that step again and ignored the crack as best I could, even as the stone protested against my extra weight. I enjoyed having the armor as protection. It had already saved my flank a few times, but if I could have removed the EPA suit before crossing, I would have! Somehow I figured it couldn’t possibly save me from a fall at terminal velocity, no matter the high regard that Blaster held the armor in.

“J-just keep going, Silver…” I whimpered to myself, step after step. One, then two, three, four… repeat. “Don’t look down again, come on…” And I had to enforce that now as I made that mistake earlier, and doubted I would survive it again. All the while my heart raced a mile a minute and pounded in my ears.

“Yer halfway, Silver! Keep goin’!” Blaster encouraged from the other side. I nodded and tried to go just a little faster as I kept the others in mind, as well as the sea of death that closed in on our position.

I appreciated his words, and was grateful that Scarlett kept any snide remark to herself as I closed in on the other side. As the last few feet drew near, I resisted that growing urge to sprint for the finish.

“Oh thank the Godesses!” I gasped out and planted my armored hooves on more solid ground. “Gagh! I can’t breathe!” Panic washed over me and I had to lower the helmet. Its air fresheners didn’t help as sudden nausea rose quickly up my neck. Unceremoniously I hurried to the side, ignoring Blaster as I vomited, then coughed and hacked for breath.

I leaned against the rock wall, a sputtering, panting mess as tears fell. I didn’t want to. I hated how pathetic I must have looked right then, but the primal urges of terror – which had yet to settle – gave no care for my desire for posturing.

And who exactly am I posturing for? That question would have to wait…

“Alright Scarlett! Go! It’s yer turn!”

A few moments later, I looked up through blurry eyes to see the ex-raider making her way across. She handled it better than I did, even as the poor excuse for a bridge equally protested the unicorn’s movements.

“Arlight, slow down, take easy steps!” Blaster coached from our side.

“Will you shut the fuck up already!?” Scarlett growled out, face reddened and ears tightly folded against her skull. “You’re like a chattering radscorpion!”

From my side, “Yeah, she’s fine…” Blaster kept his voice low and I barely heard him. Though there was a small chuckle.

But they won’t be, very soon! I looked up the path and what I saw was no laughing matter. While the cavern had grown dark again, save for our lights, the growling and screeching of the monsters grew louder than ever before. It wouldn’t be long before they were upon us. Before the flare went out, I did notice where they were heading. A wide road snaked around in the cavern at an incline which would be tolerable to vehicles and which eventually funneled to this point, exiting a tunnel that was on Whiteout’s side of the gorge.

The snap of a crack in the rock had my attention dart back to Scarlett, who eeped and jumped the last few feet and Blaster caught her. Underneath, a sizable sliver of rock gave way and then plummeted into the black below. They hugged tight for a few seconds, then Scarlett shakily got to her hooves and looked at me.

“P-piece of fuckin’ c-cake!” she exclaimed with a weak smile, trying to bravado her way out of the plain-to-see terror that gripped her.

“Y-you’re impossible…” I managed an equally fragile smile as I gradually calmed down.

“Alright sweetheart! Now or never!” Blaster called. Whiteout was the only one left, alone on the other side of the gorge. I did not envy her right now.

Scarlett and I joined Blaster at the edge and held our lights to illuminate the path for her. I grimaced at the plethora of new cracks in the rock, caused by the three heavier ponies as they crossed before the smaller, lighter unicorn.

Goddesses, please. Let the rock hold. Let her be safe. I prayed silently for her as Whiteout took the first few steps. Was it a good thing that Ghost wasn’t with us right now? Did the bridge have enough strength to hold him or her and then the other? Was there enough time before the monsters descended upon us?

“Oh shit!” Scarlett pointed. It seemed that as Whiteout made it halfway, the universe decided to answer that last question.

The screeches finally arrived. From the barely visible mouth of the tunnel, a cascade of angry monstrosities poured forth like a tide of death.

No! Goddesses, we had to do something!

“Everyone!” I called for attention. “Move to the sides, get a clear line of fire! We have got to hold them back long enough for Whiteout!” Blaster and I went left, Scarlett went right. It had to be just like before in the exit to the Stable. Hold them off for now.

“Blaster! Fire with me, then when she’s across, shoot the bridge!”

“Roger, Darlin’!”

I didn’t know who or what a ‘roger’ was, but I got the gist as I fired up SATS. The targeting spell slowed time to a crawl for me, and I picked the highest hit percentages I could find. Despite this, accuracy wouldn’t be much of a concern as there were so many of the creatures that even if I missed my intended target, there were plenty more behind them to hit.

Pzzat! Pzzat! Pzzat!

Bright pink discs lanced across the chasm from my modified mining weapon. It seemed the most useful, given its area of effect and devastating ability to slice clean through multiple monstrosities. And it did so in abundance as the creatures fell by the half dozen or more, their limbs severed and bodies writhed angrily on the cold ground, others stumbled forward and into the abyss.

Yet, this did nowhere near enough to stem the tide. Even as Blaster and Scarlett added their own withering firepower to the mix.

“Damn!” Blaster cursed next to me. “Gonna have to step it up a notch, here!”

Pzzat! Pzzat! Pzzat!My automated saddle stopped to reload as a heat warning popped up in my visor. If I kept this up, my weapon was sure to melt itself.

I glanced over at Blaster to see what he intoned, and my eyes widened as he went for the explosive survey charge launcher. “No!” I yelled, then raised a hoof and brought it down on the weapon before he could fire. Then I winced as I realized I could have blown us both to the Everafter.

“Ah! What the fuck, Silver!?” He glowered over at me.

“No explosives!” I let the helmet fold down to show my serious expression; easier to do without a faceless visor.

“The hell do you mean? We can’t stop these things without explosives! There’s too many!” Blaster tore the weapon from under my hoof and I nearly fell.

“Blaster! No!” But this time I couldn’t get in the way. I needed to resume fire as the horde got closer to Whiteout. “If you launch an explosive, you might demolish the bridge! You will kill her!”

While I didn’t know exactly how powerful the explosive charges were, I knew what explosives did as I recalled the ball of inferno that I personally set in motion in Goldpeak. I was, or at least thought, far enough away from that explosion, but instead I got tossed like a ragdoll and was immensely lucky to not break my own neck.

Thank the Goddesses that was enough to get Blaster to see reason as he holstered the weapon, “Fuck. Then how are we supposed to stop this, then? We’ll run out of ammo.”

Pzzat! Pzzat! Pzzat!

I had to wait for another agonizingly slow reload. Scarlett laughed maniacally from the other side as her rivet minigun sent a heavy stream of red-hot metal slugs into the beasts.

“Haha! You want some!? Yeah! Come and fucking get it, ya freaks! You want some too!? I got plenty! Ahahaa! I can do this ALL DAY!”

Well, at least she’s having fun…

Unfortunately our barrage barely held them back as they gained foot after foot of ground towards the fragile bridge and our friend. “We can’t.” I started firing again, and cut off Blaster, “We don’t have to stop them forever, just long enough for Whiteout to get across. Once she’s safe, blow the bridge. The gorge itself will protect us.” Of course, I had no idea if these things could jump that gap or not. It was a calculated risk that I gambled on and we had to take.

Goddesses help me. Never have I had lives on the line with my decisions back home! It was an entirely new level of stress, one I was woefully inadequate to deal with as my heart raced in barely contained panic. The worst I had to deal with was Petal and Flicker and their magic practice that usually resulted in catching something on fire, freezing something that would give Butters a conniption, or disturbing the peace…

Blaster nodded that he understood, “Gotcha, Darlin’. Give me the word and that thing will be history.”

Pzzat! Pzzat! Pzzat!

I burned through cell after cell. Whiteout’s progress slowed as some of the creatures got through onto the bridge with her, forcing the unicorn to turn, fire her force gun and send the things into the abyss.

“Whiteout! Hurry! Keep going!” I yelled. I let Scarlett and Blaster fire indiscriminately into the crowd of horrors while I put more focus on those who got too close to the bridge. “I will protect you!”

I don’t know if Whiteout heard me or not, but I hoped so because her progress was far too slow. She still had a few yards to go and–

ROOOOOOOOAARR!!!!

“What in the hell was that!?” Blaster echoed my thoughts as something big sounded close by and very, very angry!

From the tunnel emerged a creature so huge and horrid it had to be of tartarus. A bipedal monstrosity, much like the smaller brethren that it carelessly crushed under massive arms which it used to barrel through the opening, emerged from the darkness. Its ‘head’ was a grotesque macabre of equine skulls, their expressions contorted into that of horror and rage. It paused just outside the tunnel as if facing us down, then roared a second time which I swore shook the entire cavern!

“Oh Celestia…” I now had a good idea of what carved through the Stable door and how. In one of its limbs, the fleshy growth formed around some kind of excavation tool; large and very noisy as it sparked and whined, the machinery barely operational, but enough for the thing to use as it belched sparks, flame, and smoke.

Whiteout’s nearby scream brought me back to reality. One of the things grappled with her on the bridge as it got close, the white unicorn forced onto her back and weapon between her and the beast. I folded the helmet back up and activated SATS. The struggle slowed and I had to act. My best shot was its back; far enough from Whiteout that I… shouldn’t… hit her, but would get the thing off of her.

Pzzat! Pzzat!

The first pink discus went wide and soared into the empty chasm in the distance. The second struck home, bisecting the once-pony creature in half. Whiteout then had the leverage to push its corps into the abyss.

“Whiteout!” I called for her. “Hurry!!”

And as if that was a challenge, the ginormous beast pounded the ground with its fists, the mining tool left angry, melted slag wherever it touched, and barreled forward at frightening speed.

“Goddesses give us strength! Fire! Fire on him! Now!!” The order felt redundant as all three of us concentrated our weapons on the charging beast.

But, as pink discs and red rivets arced through the black void to slam into the nightmare, it cared not for our pathetic barrage. Unlike its fellows, the thing barely noticed! Even as blood and congealed, rotting flesh fell from its mangled body, it just kept coming!

“How the hell do ya stop that thing!?” Blaster yelled defiantly next to me.

I had no answer for him. We were doing the best we could and it was nowhere near enough. Against this new demon, our new weapons were as useless as our old ones.

“Just keep firing! Buy her time!” But I had no other solution, even as I wracked my brain for something – anything – different that we could do before it reached the bridge.

Time ran out. The thing reached us and its machine-infused arm raised high as it gave another rattling bellow, its sole, murderous intent on shredding Whiteout to pieces. She froze in place, terror gripped her hooves and held her there, even as we shouted for her to move out of the way.

No!!

But as soon as the brute took one step on its side of the narrow crossing, the weakened rock crumbled like tissue paper trying to hold up the statues of my patrons themselves. Thrown off balance, the thing’s arm went wide and cleanly missed our friend by a safe distance. It plunged into the chasm with fully half of the bridge.

One moment the monster was there, and the next it was gone. It plunged into the abyss, its immense weight combined with gravity in a final epitome of nature’s most basic but undeniable forces at play. Across the way, its brethren tried to mindlessly leap the gap, but thankfully none of them even got close. One after another, score by score, the monsters charged off the edge and fell to join the rest in the black beyond.

“Ahh!” But we were not so lucky as to be safe as a portion of the rock under Whiteout’s hooves gave way.

“Whiteout!” I yelled out as I saw her weapon and flashlight fall, and for a second I thought she had already lost her grip.

“Shit, hold on darlin’!” Blaster’s words knocked me from the thought. Whiteout was still there. She danged against her broken half of the bridge and clawed desperately to get back up.

“H-help! I can’t get up! HELP!”

“Hang on, we’re coming!” I made to race for the bridge when something struck my side. Caught so unprepared and off guard while in a state of panic, I easily fell into the rock and dirt. “Agh!” I cried out as my jaw bounced on the rock and I tasted blood in my muzzle. “Blaster, what the hell!?” I made to get up.

“Silver, no!” Blaster pushed down on my body with his strong forelegs and I could get no leverage to get up.

“Ngh! Get off of me, damn it!” I yelled back at him and scrambled my legs for purchase.

“Stop! If either of us goes out there, the bridge will fall! It can’t support you or me and Whiteout!” Blaster glared down at me. “Remember? Ya can’t help anypony if yer dead!” Instead of waiting for my reply, he looked up and yelled, “Scarlett, drop yer weapon and go! Yer the lightest, it has to be you! Hurry it up!”

Oh… I stopped my struggling. “Okay, okay! I get it, now please get off of me.” I didn’t like it one bit, but it made sense.

“Guys! Please help! I don’t want to die!” Whiteout begged again as she continued to try and scramble her way up. Blaster let me up and I stood with him on the sideline, not because I wanted to!

“Fuck!” Scarlett dropped her big weapon and quickly shed everything she could to make herself lighter. “Don’t let go, moron! I’m coming!”

“P-pleas hurry!!”

“Oh fuck me…” Scarlett inched out onto the bridge and tried to put on a brace face as it crackled and groaned under her added weight, but it held… for now.

“Is there anything we can do?” I asked Blaster.

Blaster gave a pensive look. “Unfortunately no, darlin’.” I could tell by his tone he didn’t like this any more than I did. “We go out there, then everypony involved will fall.”

I wanted to curse under my breath. I felt so helpless! I didn’t know either of them that well, but I swore I would get them out of here alive. And yet… It was no different than being back in Stable 46, watching Genesis and Gauze try to save Clover’s life when she was bleeding out on the floor.

“I can’t get closer!” I watched as the bridge cracked again, with Scarlett about a foot from Whiteout. “Ya gotta reach!”

“I can’t! I can’t!” Whiteout desperately tried. From my angle, her hindlegs kicked and flailed as she frantically attempted to get herself up, but whenever she actually got her hooves hooked on something, that little craig or piece of stone snapped under her weight.

“No. No!” I jumped a little, fighting myself to not charge out and help, knowing that if I did, then I would just kill all three of us. A quick glance at Blaster and he was in much the same state as we waited with baited breath.

“Reach, damn it!” Scarlett begged in kind, her hoof outstretched.

Whiteout gained a little bit of purchase and inched forward, their hooves met and Scarlett grabbed on with her other forehoof. “I gotcha! I gotcha!”

But it was not to be.

Crack!!

The entire bridge suddenly lurched downward with a spray of dust and loosened gravel. In that instant, their grasp waned as the two mares screamed.

No!!

I saw Whiteout’s white hoof leave Scarlett’s as she fell back. There was no way she could regain her hold.

No!!

I acted. My horn flared bright, and an instant later the levitation spell latched onto Whiteout. She hung there, but…

“Agh!” I cried out as the pain of a molten clamp bored into my skull! White noise briefly assaulted my ear drums. I fought the instinct to let the spell go, but I held…

“Holy hell, girl!” Blaster said next to me. “Ya caught her! Keep it up!”

“I-I’M T-TRYING!!” I couldn’t help but scream back as so much agony coursed through my forehead. I tried my best to keep focus as tears quickly blurred my vision. My whole world of focus became maintaining that crucial levitation spell, knowing that if I faltered, Whiteout would fall to her death.

“C’CMON!!!” I grit my teeth, legs buckling under the strain. I’ve never lifted anything heavier than my own coffee cup before, or maybe Conviction, let alone a fully grown mare!

“ST-STOP S-SQUIRMING!!” I screamed out. I felt like I was wrestling with the giant radscorpion, and losing! The last thing I needed was for Whiteout to make everything harder by flailing around!

“Darlin’ ya gotta stop moving so much!” Blaster relayed what I needed. I could only barely see them both as I tried to inch Whiteout closer to Scarlett.

“Aaaaaaaaaahhh!! F-FUCK!!” I felt bad for screaming and cursing, it was so unbecoming… but it helped with the sheer, burning agony. My body – horn in particular – begged me to extinguish the spell, but I fought back, wanly shaking my head to say no.

I won’t let her die!

Inch by terrible inch, Whiteout got closer and closer. Scarlett had her forehooves out… I think… ready to grab. It was hard to tell as shapes and colors and stars swam together in my vision.

“A little closer! Just a little bit closer, come on!” I wasn’t even sure who said that as time went on. Something warm ran down my upper lip, a sudden haze of red mixed in with my blurring vision. Blackness crept in, my legs went numb. My heart raced and I struggled just to breathe.

No…! No! No, no, no! Don’t black out now!! I tried to redouble my efforts, but it was like trying to fight off an avalanche with a gardening spade.

But whether I wanted to or not… I felt myself slipping away.

No… n-no….

Was she close enough? Did Scarlett have her? I had to know! Please, Goddesses, don’t do this to me! I have to know!!

I thought I heard a cheer, or something, I couldn’t tell up from down any more. Something shook my shoulder, then the other, then both. A familiar voice spoke from the void. It was impossible to tell what was happening any more, and numbness struck me from the neck down. All I knew was my head hurt so very, very much…

Then… all at once… blackness, and I drowned in a distant scream.

Footnote: Level up.

New Perk: Intense Training; Endurance +1